《Choosing Her Lover》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Part One


    A Dream of White Horses


    I sit on the dune, staring out to sea where, under a stiff breeze the surf rolls in, tossing its white horses


    onto the beach.


    The surf fascinates me, frothing and boiling as it dances over the sand, holding me in its spell in the


    way a me will hypnotise, enrapturing the eye. A million white foaming bubbles race and toss and die,


    only to be reborn on the next wave.


    The dogs frolic in the waves; at least Emma, Meg and Archie do. Mac is far too dignified to get wet, and


    he settles for exploring the strand line, poking through seaweed, dead crabs and driftwood. Sometimes,


    he finds a stic bottle or other floater that he identifies as entertainment, bringing over his offering and


    inviting me to do something interesting with this enticing object, like y tag or fetch, or make it go¡­.


    If I¡¯m really lucky, he¡¯ll find a dead seagull and roll. As it is, the car is going to be full of salt and sand,


    but everyone, me included, will have had a good day¡¯s exercise.


    The sky is blue and bright, white clouds scudding high above, speeding across an azure dome, silvered


    at the edges by brilliant sunshine.


    It is a perfect day.


    I¡¯m dragged from my thoughts by excited yapping. Meg has something in her mouth and is making


    threats to another dog; a stranger,


    What has she found?


    It¡¯s a dog toy, one of the rope tuggers, and it¡¯s not hers. Its owner, some sort of terrier, ears askew and


    fur sticking out at odd angles, is not cowed by her threats, the two squaring-up forbat.


    From off-stage a manes jogging in, calling. I close in on the pair as well. Meg can be a snappy


    little madam when she wants to be.


    ¡°Meg¡­.¡± I call. ¡°Come on, Meg. Give it to me.¡±


    Reaching carefully, I take the toy from her. She grumbles but doesn¡¯t snap. Once of a day, I couldn¡¯t


    have done this with Meg, but she¡¯s improved a lot in the couple of years since I brought her home from


    the shelter.


    Offering the tugger back to the stranger. ¡°Sorry about that. Meg thinks she owns all the toys in the


    world.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°Thanks. Don¡¯t worry about it. They can be like that, can¡¯t they?¡±


    I don¡¯t recognise the man. Letting my gaze wander over him, I try not to be too obvious about it. He¡¯s


    nice looking; not spectacr, but¡­. nice¡­. Taller than me, he is dark-haired, with steel grey eyes set


    into a serious, almost stern face. He is casually dressed in trainers and sweats¡­. of course he is, out


    jogging on the beach.


    He nces around. ¡°Are all this lot yours? Four of them?


    ¡°Yes, all mine. Everyone has a vice. Mine¡¯s that I¡¯m a serial dog rescuer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding.¡­ four?¡±


    ¡°I never intended to have so many, but when they turn up, well¡­ what do you do?¡±


    He nods. ¡°I bet you never have any trouble when you¡¯re out, walking with your wolf pack.¡±


    It sounds like a joke, but he doesn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong there,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Ben, by the way.¡± He holds out his hand to shake, and I take it.


    ¡°Kirstie.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Kirstie. Youe here often?¡±


    ¡°Yes, most weekends. It gives the dogs a good run, me a good walk and I love to sit and watch the


    sea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. It¡¯s a good ce¡­¡± He hesitates, as though he wants to say something else, then,


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d better go finish my run. Scruffy there wants to be off¡­.¡±


    ¡°Scruffy?¡± I call after him, as he trots away. ¡°What kind of name is that?¡±


    Still jogging, he turns, running backwards for a few steps. ¡°Well, look at him. What would you call him?¡±


    Then he turns again, continuing on his way.


    *****


    Back at home, I open up myptop, checking e-mails and the ¡®dating¡¯ site I use.


    Mmmm¡­.


    I trawl through what¡¯se in. It¡¯s the usual stuff. I never make the first approach, always letting ¡®them¡¯


    toe to me, and the responses to my profile, as ever, run the full range from the sublime to the


    ridiculous.


    ¡°I have read your profile and you look very nice. I am looking for a long-term friendship and hopefully


    more¡­.¡±


    So.¡­ you haven¡¯t read my profile¡­.


    I am very clear that I want casual contacts, a bit of fun a couple of times a week, have a meal,


    conversation, throw each other around between the sheets for an hour or so, some pillow talk and then,


    a firm ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    I want my bed to myself in the morning. I like to wake up alone.


    I will remain in charge of my life¡­.


    I scan more of the messages.


    Image of genitals¡­. Delete.


    Image of full frontal with blurred out face¡­. Ugh! Delete.


    ¡°Knight in shining armour seeks maiden with can opener¡­¡­¡± I chuckle but delete anyway. That


    sounds a bit too romantic for me.


    ¡°Hi. I can c from your Birthday that u r a Scorpio. The sexyest of the signs. I am a Scorpio too¡­.¡± Oh,


    God. You don¡¯t believe in all that stuff, do you? Can¡¯t spell (or be bothered to try) either.¡­ Delete.


    ¡°You just want to fuck? Great. Me too. I¡¯m really well hung¡­.¡± Picture of genitals¡­. OMG! Look at the


    size of that thing.¡­ Delete


    ¡°Hey¡­ you look cool. You¡¯ve tried the Rest now try the Best¡­.¡± Cheesy, or what? Delete.


    ¡°Hi. I don¡¯t want to sound conceited, but I¡¯m pretty good looking. Do you like being eaten out? It¡¯s a deal


    breaker for me if you don¡¯t like being eaten out¡­.¡± Delete


    It¡¯s looking like a poor crop for today¡¯s harvest, but then¡­.


    ¡°Hi Debbie. I just read your profile and it looks pretty good. I get it that you like to keep things casual,


    but you still enjoy goodpany. If you can¡¯t have a conversation with someone you¡¯re ¡®sleeping¡¯¡¯ with,


    what¡¯s the point? That¡¯s what I¡¯m looking for too. Why don¡¯t you take a look at my profile and see if it


    you are interested? If you like what you see, then get back to me and we can chat. All the Best, Ryan¡±


    This looks a bit more interesting. It¡¯s a good start that he uses my name. Of course, it¡¯s not my real


    name, but nobody on-line gets to know who I really am until I¡¯ve met them, and often not then.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His profile reads well. This one¡¯s actually literate. He can string a sentence together and doesn¡¯t sound


    cheap or tacky.


    On his profile, he doesn¡¯t sound bad physically either¡­. ¡®Attractive¡¯, ¡®5 feet eleven, dark-haired, clean


    shaven, non-smoker. Physical attraction is always important, but even more so when you¡¯re screwing


    for screwing¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t want a husband or a boyfriend. I want a fuck-buddy, someone who¡¯ll not try


    to take over my life.


    I¡¯ve had too much of control freaks¡­.


    Mmmm¡­. Travels for his work and wants to call by every few weeks¡­.


    A wife in every port?


    Education¡­. University level. Interests¡­. movies, ssical and jazz music, politics, science, art, the


    outdoors¡­.


    Bit of a Renaissance Man¡­.


    Marital status¡­. Separated¡­.


    Could mean anything¡­.


    I don¡¯t like hanging out with married guys and always avoid it if I can. Despite my own poor experience,


    I hold on to the belief that there is something sacred to marriage, trying hard not to get involved with


    anyone if I suspect there is a wife in the background.


    Age¡­. A couple of years older than me. That¡¯s the ssic male/female mix of course. Personally, I¡¯ve


    found that it often leaves me sitting next to a guy who feels like my grandad. I have a definite


    preference for younger guys, and I look good enough to pull it off. Still, I can make exceptions.


    Photos? No, none uploaded. Fair enough. There are none of me on the site either. No way is my face


    going to be stered over the inte from a site like this.


    Here we go then. I tap out a reply¡­.


    ¡°Hi, Ryan. Thanks for contacting me. Yes, I do like the look of your profile, and I¡¯d be interested to know


    more about you. First of all, can you please send me a current photo. Debbie.¡±


    Time for a coffee¡­.


    And as the water boils, I hear the bing of an iing message.


    Yup, it¡¯s a photo¡­.


    Whoo Hoo¡­ He¡¯s hot!


    Bing! Another message¡­


    Hi, Debbie. I hope you like the photo. Could you send me one of you, please.


    I¡¯ll say I can¡­


    *****

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Seated at the bar, he is watching the door as I walk in. He stands as he sees me, smiling. ¡°Debbie?¡±


    ¡°Ryan?¡±


    He looks good enough to eat. Beckoning me to the barstool by him, ¡°What can I get you?¡±


    ¡°Red wine, please. Did I keep you waiting long?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I just arrived a couple of minutes ago.¡±


    As he waves over the barman, I study him. Ryan understated himself in his profile; tall, with strapping


    shoulders and a lean fit build. Dark, slightly wavy hair and a light tan set off his white smile and dark


    eyes.


    He is disconcertingly attractive. There¡¯s usually a reason that someone who looks this good is on the


    dating circuit, even when it¡¯s only for sex dating.


    Fourth finger, left hand¡­. No, nothing there¡­.


    Nice hands though¡­. long fingers¡­.


    Holding two sses of wine, Ryan eye-points me across the room. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not out of order here,


    but I booked us a table. Even if we can¡¯t stand the sight of each other after a couple of hours, at least


    we¡¯ll have a good meal inside us.¡±


    He sees me looking askance at the table. Holding both hands up, almost warding me away, ¡°Hey, it


    doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m making any assumptions other than it¡¯s the end of the working day, and I¡¯m guessing


    that you¡¯re hungry. I certainly am.¡±


    Feeling foolish. ¡°Yes, sorry. My suspicious nature¡­.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He looks at me oddly.


    Weighing me up?


    I think so, yes.


    ¡°Shall we sit?¡±


    He seats himself opposite me, ignoring his wine, gazing at me. Chin propped on a fist, he is, very


    obviously, looking me up and down.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal?¡± he asks. ¡°Women who look like you don¡¯t tend to appear on dating sites like that


    one. There¡¯s generally some guy in the background beating the jungle drums.¡± He nces down at my


    left hand. ¡°And if you ever wore a wedding ring, there¡¯s no sign of it now. Have you ever been married?


    For that matter, are you married now? Is this supposed to be some kind of ¡®on the side¡¯, ¡®ying away


    from home¡¯ kind of thing?¡±


    He''s wary of me¡­.


    ¡°Is this ¡®Twenty Questions¡¯? Yes, I¡¯ve been married. But no, not now. Been there, done that¡­.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°¡­. Seen the movie, read the book, got the tee-shirt, eh? That bad, was it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, that bad. But I¡¯ve got control of my own life now, and I¡¯ll not be letting it slip out of my fingers


    again.¡±


    He sniffs, reflectively I think. Not critically. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this? You don¡¯t want


    entanglements?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Very simr. Myst long-term rtionship was a bit of a nightmare. Just now, I prefer to keep things


    very easy-going. No strings.¡±


    He pauses; sips his wine. ¡°You didn¡¯t do yourself justice you know, on your profile. Very few women


    describe themselves as ¡®Not pretty¡¯.¡±


    I cock an eyebrow at him. ¡°Is this where you tell me you think I am pretty?¡±


    So¡­. Are you a liar? A tterer?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not conventionally pretty. Your features are quite strong, and


    your nose is a bit big for a woman¡­.¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re a silver-tongued charmer aren¡¯t you.¡­¡±


    His brow furrows. ¡°Have I offended you? I didn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I was expecting you toe out with some typical bit of patronising, male rney, and


    you said exactly the opposite.¡±


    He sits back in his chair, holding my eyes, rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re pretty, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t find you attractive. Quite the contrary.


    You¡¯re just¡­. unusual, in more ways than one I think¡­. Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°You can ask.¡±


    ¡°Is Debbie really your name?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. On a dating site like that, do you think I¡¯m going to hand out my details to anyone


    before I¡¯ve had a chance to meet up and eyeball them?¡±


    ¡°Very sensible. It¡¯s quite dangerous doing what you¡¯re doing, especially for a woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m careful. I follow the rules. No name. No address. Meet in a public ce¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear it. Have you encountered any¡­?¡± He hesitates.


    ¡°Freaks? Looneys? Yes, a few. Most of them I manage to weed out at the e-mail and messaging stage.


    Only one got past my first defences so that so that I actually met him¡­.¡±


    He looks intrigued. ¡°Really? And¡­.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d talked on the phone a couple of times before we agreed on a date. He had a beautiful speaking


    voice, all honey and cream. Y¡¯know, a Richard Burton, or Morgan Freeman, or n Rickman kind of


    voice. But when I met him, I knew instantly that there was something wrong¡­.¡±


    He cocks his head. ¡°Instantly? How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe. Something in his bodynguage. I made a point of sitting on the opposite side of


    the table from him, but he moved across, all but pinned me into my seat. He kepting too close,


    invading my space¡­. And there was something about the way he looked at me. Too.¡­ oh, I don¡¯t


    know¡­. Too eager¡­. He made my flesh crawl.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I sat with him for a polite hour; had a polite couple of non-alcoholic drinks, said graciously that it had


    been nice¡­. which it hadn¡¯t¡­ and we must do this again sometime¡­. which I was lying about¡­. Then


    I got in my car and drove off, determined never to see him again.¡±


    ¡°So, you never found out if he was really a screwball, or if it was just your imagination?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I found out. He waspletely unzipped. Although he didn¡¯t have my real name or where I lived,


    he did have my mobile number. The messages starteding in within five minutes of me leaving.


    They were polite enough at first, but when I said that it didn¡¯t feel right and I didn¡¯t want to see him


    again, they got first nasty, then strange¡­.¡±


    ¡°In what way, strange?¡±


    ¡°Um, he started sending me very graphic descriptions of what he wanted to do with me. And some of


    them were¡­. odd; revolting actually. I¡¯m pretty broadminded, but I wasn¡¯t interested in going the ces


    his mind roamed. I don¡¯t know if he imagined it was some kind of seduction technique, but it felt like


    stalking¡­ I changed my phone number in the end.¡­ Um, do you mind if we change the subject¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Not at all. But after an experience like that, you still do this?¡±


    I shrug it off. ¡°Not everyone¡¯s like him. And I¡¯m not afraid of men in general. I just exercise a bit of


    judgement.¡±


    ¡°You trust your own judgement for this? How do you know that a man you meet like this isn¡¯t a psycho


    in disguise? Me, for example?¡±


    ¡°How do any of us know that? How do you know that the woman you meet in the theatre, or the library


    didn¡¯t just walk out of ¡®y Misty for Me¡¯ or ¡®Fatal Attraction¡¯? Me for example?¡±


    He grins, nodding. ¡°Point taken. I exercise my judgement¡­. So¡­.¡±


    ¡°So¡­.?¡±


    ¡°So, if you and I hooked up, this would be strictly a casual thing. You¡¯re not husband-hunting? Looking


    for a partner or long-term rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not me. I don¡¯t want to be tied at the hip. I like a bit of fun a couple of times a week, and then


    my own life back.¡±


    ¡°So, no dreams of white horses then?¡±


    ¡°White horses?¡±


    ¡°Bearing princes in shining armour,e to carry you off for happily-ever-afters in some far away


    kingdom?¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Not me.¡±


    He nods. ¡°And would this be, um¡­. exclusive?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Your profile says you just want to pass by every few weeks¡­ and you want exclusive?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted it. I¡¯m just trying to establish the guidelines; what you would expect of me.¡± His


    eyes are dark, thoughtful.


    And he¡¯s asking all the right questions.


    He really is amazingly good looking.


    My imagination is going into overdrive¡­.


    Ryan¡­. his weight on top of me¡­. my legs wrapped around his hips¡­. he, sliding down my body, his


    lips grazing my belly as he moves to go down on me.¡­


    His tongue over my clit¡­.


    ¡­.in my pussy¡­.


    I¡¯m drawn back outside my head. He¡¯s still talking.


    ¡°¡­. I¡¯m trying to choose my words carefully, because¡­. well¡­. even though we¡¯ve met in the way we


    have, through a sex-chat site¡­. I¡¯m very conscious that I¡¯m a stranger to you and I¡¯m trying to, er, get


    to the core of things without scaring you off or weirding you out.¡±


    I suck my cheeks in against a smile. ¡°You think you might weird me out? Ryan, believe me, you¡¯re not


    in the running for that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not? I wasn¡¯t sure. I¡¯ve never done anything quite like this before¡­. Do you do this a lot?¡±


    ¡°I do it all the time.¡±


    ¡°You have other¡­¡± He struggles for the word.


    ¡°Fuck-buddies? Friends with benefits? Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Friends with benefits? Friends, plural? More than one?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Theye and go. Right now, there are two others.¡±


    I see him digesting that, then, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡± he says. ¡°Are you interested? If you want to say


    No, that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll enjoy the rest of the meal together and be friends without benefits at the end of


    it¡­.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Oh, no¡­ No need for that¡­. I¡¯m interested.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ good.¡± His expression changespletely, from politely attentive to.¡­ what¡­? I can¡¯t quite read


    him. ¡°That, er¡­ that puts a different light on the evening.¡­¡±


    He sucks his bottom lip, apparently deep in thought.


    You can suck me too¡­.


    He eyes me spectively. ¡°Without wishing to seem pushy, did you have any ns forter this


    evening?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I wanted to see how this worked out.¡±


    A smile ys over his lips. ¡°Rather well so far as I can see¡­. Can I offer you¡­. coffee¡­. back at my


    hotel?¡±


    *****

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    And so, not for the first time, I enter a stranger¡¯s hotel room. This is where I find out if he¡¯s really what


    he appears to be.


    A nervous tingle runs down my spine, the doubt of the unknown; the knowledge that, just possibly, I


    have misjudged and this man is¡­. a crackpot, a loony, a weirdo¡­.


    And of course, the doubt is part of the thrill¡­.


    ¡°When did you book this room?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here anyway. I wasn¡¯t making assumptions. As I told you, I travel for my work and I use this


    hotel regrly.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    He hangs his jacket neatly over a chair, then dims the lights


    ¡°Would you actually like some coffee? Or would you prefer wine?¡± he asks. ¡°It¡¯s always a little


    embarrassing, isn¡¯t it? The first time with someone. So, just in case¡­. I got a bottle in¡­.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, those toe-curling minutes between thest cup of coffee and¡­.¡±


    He throws a side-nce at me then, chuckling, he produces a couple of sses and a bottle from a


    cupboard.


    ¡°Music perhaps?¡± he suggests, waving me to a yer. Have a look through the list, see what appeals


    to you. Make yourselffortable.¡±


    It¡¯s a pleasant room, and looks expensive; beautifully decorated, with fresh flowers by the window, fruit


    in a bowl and elegant furniture. Eyeing the pale, thick carpet, I slip my shoes off.


    I watch Ryan as he wrestles with the corkscrew, then pouring two sses, passes one to me. Such a


    good-looking man; in the lowered light, his chocte eyes are almost ck.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Together on the settee, we sit in awkward silence for a minute. The wine ss is a handy prop, giving


    me something to do as I sip, waiting for¡­.


    ¡­. for whates next¡­.


    ¡°So, who makes the first move, mmm?¡± he says, his arm slipping around my shoulders. ¡°This may not


    be thest of the great romances, but I think we can both enjoy this.¡±


    Taking my face in his palms, he brushes back a stray lock of my dark hair, fingerbing it back


    behind an ear.


    He doesn¡¯t smile, but his expression is intense as he gazes at me. ¡°No, not pretty. Little girls and


    flowers are pretty. Kittens are pretty. You are beautiful.¡± He leans in to me, his mouth close to mine, not


    touching, but halfway, inviting me in closer. As I sway towards him, his lips brush my skin, just barely.


    And now he smiles, his lips curving as he inclines his face to mine. This time, the kiss is deeper, the


    soft flesh of his mouth pressing to mine. He tastes of wine and a sweet, lustful masculinity.


    The fingers of one hand twine through my dark chestnut locks. The other hand glides around my


    shoulders, pulling me in.


    His face resting by mine, ¡°How do you like it, Debbie? Hard? Soft? Do you want to take the lead? Or do


    you prefer me to?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to ask me this. Most men simply get on with it.


    ¡°I like to be man-handled a bit¡­.¡±


    He pauses. ¡°You enjoy pain?¡±


    ¡°No, not pain, or not too much. But I like the man to take charge.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Take charge? Dominate you, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s just what I mean.¡±


    He pauses, collecting his thoughts I think, then, ¡°Stand up.¡± He takes my wine ss from me. ¡°Go on.


    Stand up.¡±


    A little uncertainly, I rise.


    ¡°In there,¡± he says, head-pointing me through a door.


    It¡¯s the bedroom. Ryan follows me in, then spinning me by the shoulders, a hand on my chest, pushes


    me hard, backwards against the wall.


    He¡¯s strong¡­.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Grabbing me by the wrists, he raises them over my head, pinning them, his body pressed


    against mine.


    So close, he looms over me and my breath snatches¡­.


    ¡°Like this?¡± he repeats, his voice fierce. ¡°Answer me, Debbie. I¡¯m not going to y these sorts of


    games without an answer from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, like that.¡±


    He presses against me harder, my heartbeat drumming through our joined bodies. ¡°Do you undress


    yourself, or do I strip you?¡±


    My breath juddering, ¡°Strip me.¡±


    His head tilts. ¡°Really? Wish I¡¯d known that before. I¡¯d have made some arrangements over what you


    would wear¡­.¡±


    His hands sliding down to the hem of my pullover, he tugs at it, jerking it up and over my head. ¡°I¡¯d like


    to rip it off you, but not this time, eh?¡±


    My heart is racing, chest heaving. He reaches back around me, deliberately rough, unclipping my bra


    and yanking it off me.


    My breasts freed, he fastens his mouth around one, stooping to take it between his lips. The other, he


    kneads one-handedly, pinching at the nipple, which hardens and crinkles.


    ¡°You do enjoy this, don¡¯t you?¡± he murmurs. ¡°So do I. Let¡¯s see just how rough you like it.¡±


    Grabbing my wrists again, he pulls me away from the wall, dragging me towards the bed, then turning


    me, pushes me down on the mattress, t on my back. The zip rasps as he unfastens my jeans and


    peels them away, leaving me in just my whitecy panties.


    Propping myself on my elbows, panting now, I watch as he strips off tie and shirt, and shrugs off shoes.


    Through his ck trousers, the unmistakable bulge of his erection presses tight. Bare-chested, he is


    tawny skinned, with a scattering of ck hair and taut, lean abs.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy this, Debbie. Fucking you¡­.¡±


    He¡¯s pressing all my buttons¡­. all of them¡­.


    My clit tingling, my pussy knots and clenches, and my panties are wet¡­. very wet¡­.


    Ah, Jeez¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Kirstie.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Debbie. My name¡¯s Kirstie¡­.¡±


    He cocks an eyebrow. ¡°It suits you better. You didn¡¯t really look like a ¡®Debbie¡¯ to me. That¡¯s a ¡®pretty¡¯


    name.¡± He mbers over me, hovering on all fours, straddling my quivering body. ¡°I¡¯ll rephrase it then.


    I¡¯m going to enjoy fucking you, Kirstie.¡±


    He kneels up, still straddling my legs. ¡°So, you like being dominated¡­. Do as you¡¯re told then.¡± He


    cocks his head to my panties. ¡°Show me.¡±


    ¡°Show you what?¡±


    ¡°You know what. Let me see what I¡¯m going to fuck. Give me a show.¡±


    ¡°You want me to¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Do as you¡¯re told.¡± He looks down at my crotch. ¡°If I thought seduction was what you wanted, I¡¯d go for


    it. But you don¡¯t. I can see from here that you¡¯re dripping. And if you wanted to be coy, you should have


    worn ck. Now¡­.¡± he traces a finger over the dark stain on the crotch of my panties, then, pulling the


    satin to one side, slips it inside. ¡°So, if you want me to fuck you, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    He¡¯s not smiling anymore. Instead, his gaze alternates between my eyes and my liquifying pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡­.¡± His finger brushes over my clit, sending a shudder skipping through me. Very, very


    gently, he winds the hardening nub in a circle and electricity skitters through to my core which quivers


    and pulses.


    Then it stops¡­.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you get until I get what I want. Show me¡­.¡±


    Trembling, Ryan looking down at me, his eyes following my movements, I glide hands down into my


    panties, sliding them away. My movement is blocked by his legs straddling mine, and he swings over to


    sit beside me instead, his gaze locked on my hands.


    As the silky garment slides off, leaving me naked to this near-stranger, arching my spine, I disy


    myself¡­.


    ¡°Very nice, but open your legs more.¡±


    Suddenly feeling a bit timid, I ease my thighs further apart to disy my unfurling pussy.


    ¡°Wider. I want a better view.¡±


    I slip a finger in between my folds. A hot flush is spreading over my breasts, perspiration beading my


    skin, and despite my difiture at what I am being asked¡­.


    Instructed¡­.?


    ¡­.. to do, my pussy is welling; swollen and slick.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. I can see properly now. You¡¯re sopping. Now, fuck yourself. Go on, let me see those


    fingers moving.¡±


    Obediently, I push into myself, dipping into my slick channel.


    ¡°Deeper,¡± he says.


    Pressing in more deeply, I reach for my g-spot. It¡¯s not easy; very difficult to do for yourself, but I try.


    He pulls my hand away. ¡°Here, let me do that.¡± Prating me with his long fingers, they curl up inside


    me, rubbing at my inner walls. And as sheer pleasure ripples through my belly, I wail, a hot gush


    bursting down my thighs.


    ¡°Good girl, Kirstie. That¡¯s what I like to see.¡± He rubs harder, and my wails rise to howls, while my hips


    rise involuntarily, my body arching to rest on my soles and shoulders. ¡°I want your cunt dissolving by


    the time I get my cock inside you.¡±


    Retracting his fingers, he sucks them clean. ¡°Mmmm, lovely.¡±


    Then dipping in again, pushes his hand at my mouth. ¡°Taste yourself. Lick yourself off me¡±


    As I mouth my briny, lemony juices away, he says ¡°That¡¯s nice. I wanted to see a preview of how it¡¯s


    going to look when I¡¯ve got my cock in there. Do you like to suck cock, Kirstie?¡±


    His fingers still in my mouth, awkwardly, I nod.


    ¡°Good.¡± He says. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do about that in a while, but for now, I¡¯m going to lick you out; get a


    better taste of you.¡±


    Rolling to his knees between my legs, he stoops, covering my sex with his mouth. The delicious heat of


    it bathing my folds, I whimper as he rolls the hardened nub of my clit between his lips.


    A frisson shivers across my flushing skin. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful.¡± I murmur, my fingers wandering


    through his hair. He makes a pleased sound but doesn¡¯t break away. Instead, he drops to my pussy,


    drawing his tongue through my entrance, caressing my cunt and folds and clit in long, slow strokes;


    winding circles through my pussy, spiralling my bud.


    Stroke upon stroke, my tension rises, my climax building¡­.


    There is a pause, a teauing where time stands still; reality holding its breath¡­.


    ¡­. Orgasm surges through my core and belly, my cunt pulsing heat that radiates out as I scream and


    howl out my crescendo. Heart hammering, blood pounding, rapture sings through my veins as I arch


    and strain and Come.


    Gripping hard on my hips, fingers digging in, Ryan hangs on, swirling out my gushing, pulsing cunt.


    Oh God¡­¡­


    ¡°Stop. Ryan. Stop, please.¡±


    He sits up, pulling the back of his hand across his mouth, eyes crinkled at the corners.


    Standing, he unzips, dropping his pants. His hard cock quivers upright against a tracery of fine ck


    hair leading down from his t stomach.


    Then crawling up the length of my body, he presses his naked, narrow hips between my thighs, his


    cock pulsing at my entrance. But, he doesn¡¯t enter me yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you first,¡± he whispers. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going toe in your mouth; leave you with the


    taste of my cum.


    A bolt of pleasure sizzles through my core, and my hips jerk under him. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good, Kirstie. That¡¯s


    very good.¡±


    Slowly, inch by inch, he buries himself in me, filling me with his shaft as my pussy quivers around him.


    Slowly sheathing himself inside me, he sighs, then taking a long breath, pauses¡­.


    Keeping his control¡­?


    Abruptly, he thrusts; withdrawing, then ramming home hard, all but knocking the breath from me. I yell,


    and again, as he bangs into me once more.


    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t stop.¡±


    He repeats, building to a rhythm, and I rock with him as my body shakes and shudders under his.


    He¡¯s looking down on me now, supporting himself on strong arms as he plunges inside me, ram-


    rodding home. Sweat running down his forehead, he smells of musk and sex. His dark eyes squeezing


    shut, he bites his lip, then, with a gasp, withdraws.


    Hovering over me again, ¡°I¡¯m going to face-fuck you now. Do I straddle you, I wonder? Feed myself to


    you here on the bed, or do I get you on your knees¡­?¡±


    He drops to take a nipple into his mouth, pulling it with his teeth, nipping, hard enough to make me yelp


    and buck.


    ¡°On your knees, Kirstie.¡±


    He stands and I kneel in front of him. Seizing my hair, he pushes his cock, glistening with my juices,


    against my lips. ¡°Lick me clean,¡± he mutters. ¡°From head to balls. Lick me clean.¡±


    Compliantly, I glide my lips and mouth the length of his shaft, tonguing away the slick juices. But he is


    flowing now; a steady trickle of pre-cum that draws into sticky threads, glutinous over my lips and


    mouth. I wipe over the rim and the silky skin of the head, sucking gently at the slit.


    Drawing a shuddering breath, he says ¡°Open up.¡±


    Parting my lips, he pushes in, still streaming, salty-sweet. He¡¯s close now; too close. With a judder and


    a hoarse bark, he spurts, sshing inside my mouth, over the back of my throat. His hands gripping


    the back of my head, he holds me there as he spills.


    Extending the moment for him as long as I am able, I circle him with the tip of my tongue, but he jerks


    away.


    ¡°Stop, Kirstie. That¡¯s enough.¡± With a gasp, he falls backwards onto the bed, panting.


    *****

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    We lie together quietly, he beside me, hands behind his head on the pillow, staring up at the ceiling


    ¡°Wow! That was quite a ride, Kirstie. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I enjoyed it too.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°When you asked me to manhandle you, I didn¡¯t expect to enjoy it as much as I did.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve not done that before?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m more ustomed to women who want flowers and romantic dinners.¡± He props


    himself up on one elbow, looking down at me. ¡°You¡¯re a bit of a contradiction you know.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You tell me that you want control of your life, that you want to be in charge, but in the bedroom, you


    enjoy being¡­. I don¡¯t think mauled is too strong a word.¡±


    Heat blushes up my face and he rolls his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. If that¡¯s what gives you your


    kicks, I¡¯m happy to help¡­.¡± He hesitates. ¡°Is that why some of your previous¡­. partners¡­. didn¡¯t work


    out? They weren¡¯tfortable delivering what works for you?¡±


    ¡°Some of them, certainly, yes.¡±


    ¡°You want to meet up again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He looks pleased, really pleased. ¡°I¡¯m leaving in the morning for this trip, but I¡¯ll be back in the


    area next weekend if you¡¯d like¡­.¡±


    ¡°Suits me.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll see you in a few days then. And next time, I¡¯ll know what to expect. I¡¯lle prepared.¡±


    *****


    The day is much darker than on myst visit to the beach, overcast and with the breeze gusting cold.


    Rain threatens, and I decide not to walk too far from shelter.


    Parking up near a beach bar, I open up the car to let my gang bound out in a melee of joyous, barking


    enthusiasm, racing off ahead of me to go chase waves and threaten seagulls.


    The surf is much stronger today, the sea roiling, forbidding under the threatening sky. I walk briskly,


    warming myself against the chill.


    As the first raindrops st fatly onto the sand, I realise that I have walked much further from the bar


    than I intended. Turning, I see rain sheeting down over the sea a mile or so out, a grey haze that


    obliterates the view. The downpour is heading my way fast. If I don¡¯t get to shelter quickly, I¡¯m going to


    be soaked.


    On the t expanse of the beach, the only shelter is the cafe bar I left behind me. Calling the dogs in, I


    sprint back up the beach, racing for cover. The dogs, in a spirit of co-operation, weave themselves


    around my legs, forcing me to break stride, slowing me down.


    I don¡¯t make it. A few hundred yards short of the cafe, I hear the stter of raindrops behind me, and a


    second or soter, the whoosh of water hammering on to the sand, before it catches up with me,


    battering through my thin tee-shirt and jeans.


    Within moments I am drenched, and the wind picking up, the chill bites through me. Dashing for the


    warmth of the beach bar, I recoil at the ¡®No Dogs¡¯ sign on the door, heading instead for the car where,


    as I lift the hatch, as one, the gang jumps inside, shaking rain, slobber and hair over the interior.


    Great. The car¡¯s going to be wet and stinking for the drive back home.


    Shivering violently now, I sprint once more to the beguiling warmth of the bar, fling open the door and


    then stand dripping on the threshold.


    It seems only manners to remove my boots before I go any further, and I uce them, my numb fingers


    struggling with the knots. But nothing stops the steady drip of water from my sodden clothing.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± says a familiar voice. ¡°Or hot chocte perhaps?¡± It¡¯s Ben, sitting at the bar, himself nursing


    a steaming mug.


    ¡°Coffee, please,¡± I say to the waitress.


    ¡°Allow me,¡± says Ben, dropping a few coins on the bar.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I wrap my hands around the cup, warming my fingers, but still shivering. My clothes are


    mmy with cold, clinging wetly to me.


    ¡°The rain caught you, then? It almost got me too, but I must run faster than you.¡± He looks at me, brow


    furrowed. ¡°Hey, are you okay? You really are drenched, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you have any other clothes


    with you?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°It was bright sunshine when I left home. Didn¡¯t think I needed anything else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a clean pullover in the car. Back in a jiffy¡­.¡± He strides out, car keys jangling, returning a


    minute or soter, his hair wet but carrying a sweater.


    Thrusting it at me, ¡°Get that on you. There¡¯s a bathroom out at the back to change.¡±


    It feels a bit odd, epting clothes from a near stranger, but I¡¯m in no position to argue. My jeans are


    still sopping, but with the warm jersey, at least my top half is warm and I do feel much better.


    The sweater is not a good fit and would easily amodate another one of me inside. I¡¯d not realised


    before how broad-shouldered Ben is, or for that matter, how much taller he is than me.


    A bit self-consciously, I return to the bar. He eyes me, mouth puckering. ¡°Not exactly a fashion


    statement, is it?¡±


    ¡°Thanks very much. I owe you one.¡± I say, pushing the sleeves up past my wrists, trying to free my


    hands to pick up my coffee mug. ¡°I really appreciate it. Er¡­. do mind if I borrow it to go home in? I¡¯m


    happy to post it back to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer that you handed it back to me, perhaps when we meet up for a meal?¡± He cocks an eyebrow


    at me.


    I sip my coffee, thinking.


    He wants a date with me?


    An actual date?


    It¡¯s been a while¡­.


    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re not interested, that¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± He looks down, then away, out of


    the window at theshing rain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I was just thinking¡­. It¡¯s been a while since I had a date. Er, that is what you meant is


    it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. So¡­.¡±


    He¡¯s so serious. He never smiles¡­.


    What harm can it do?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯d like that. When did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°You doing anything tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d no ns, no.¡±


    ¡°Do you like Italian food? Do you know Luigi¡¯s Restaurant, in the City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and yes. It¡¯s only a couple of streets away from where I live.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll meet you there, say¡­. eightish?¡±


    ¡°Sounds lovely.¡±


    ¡°And, um, perhaps a change of clothes before I see you again?¡±


    I look down at the jersey, hanging limply from my frame. ¡°It¡¯s a bit big.¡±


    His eyes slide down me. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s not what I usually have in mind when I get a woman out of her


    tee-shirt¡­¡±


    Did he just say that?


    He winks. ¡°Gotta go. See youter.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    I make a point of arriving at Luigi¡¯s a few minutes early. But I don¡¯t go in, instead buying myself atte


    at the coffee bar opposite, and seating myself in the window to watch.


    Why am I nervous?


    At five to eight, Ben appears around the corner. The rain has cleared, and he wears a in white shirt,


    the top couple of buttons undone, and ck jeans.


    Nice¡­.


    He pops his head through the door to nce inside, then returns to wait outside, looking up and down


    the street.


    Something feels unfamiliar about this. Of course, it¡¯s been a while since Ist had an actual date¡­.


    Yeah¡­. it¡¯s a date. Not a meet-up for a quick fuck¡­.


    My stomach is fluttering, my throat tight as I swallow my coffee.


    Don¡¯t be so damn silly. It¡¯s a date. That¡¯s all¡­.


    Gulping down thest of my drink, I exit the cafe to cross the street. ¡°Ben¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there you are.¡± He gives me a peck on the cheek, then, ¡°I reserved a table for us. Shall we¡­.¡±


    Courtesy itself, he opens the door, gesturing me through first. At our table, he pulls out my chair to seat


    me, offers me the menu. He is a perfect gentleman.


    But he never smiles. There¡¯s something about him, a kind of grimness, that¡¯s a little off-putting.


    Is he nervous too?


    ¡°Got yourself dried out alright?¡± he asks. ¡°You¡¯re feeling okay? Not going toe down with anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had a long soak in a hot bath. It¡¯s going to be a while before it¡¯s pleasant being in the car


    though. You know what the smell of wet dog is like.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just the worst, isn¡¯t it?¡± And heughs.


    And with theugh, his whole face changes, lighting up. Suddenly, from being a little ordinary, he is a


    strikingly good-looking man, his features transformed.


    Wow!


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± he asks, and I realise that I am gaping at him.


    Embarrassed, ¡°Er, no nothing. It¡¯s just that you look very different when you smile.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He clicks his tongue; shes his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not the first to say that. My mother¡¯s forever on at me to


    smile more. She says it makes me look more like my brother.¡±


    ¡°Your brother? So, there¡¯s more like you out there?¡±


    He rocks his hand back and forth. ¡°No, not really. He was at the head of the queue when they handed


    out the good looks.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re underying yourself a bit. You¡¯re not bad-looking¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s as far as it goes, isn¡¯t it? ¡¯Not bad-looking¡¯. He has women throwing themselves at


    him¡­.¡± He stares down, paying attention to his meal.


    Is he jealous? Of his own brother?


    I try to lighten the mood, crack a joke. ¡°Every maiden¡¯s dream, eh? Perhaps I should look him up¡­.¡±


    And he smiles again, his face transforming once more. ¡°Toote. You¡¯ve missed the boat. He got


    married recently.¡± He casts a spective look over me. ¡°I¡¯m assuming there¡¯s no ¡®Mr Kirstie¡¯ out there?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just me. I opted out of that club a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Why was that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­. mainly that my husband¡¯s girlfriend was pregnant. It put me off the whole rtionship thing.¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Yes, that would do it. How long ago was that?¡±


    ¡°A couple of years.¡±


    ¡°And, there¡¯s been no-one since then?¡±


    What should I say?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been off the whole dating thing. Didn¡¯t want to get involved.¡±


    He arches a brow. ¡°This is your first date since then?¡±


    ¡°My first date, yes.¡±


    Change the subject¡­.


    ¡°And there¡¯s no ¡®Mrs Ben¡¯ either, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There was, but it turned out that she preferred my best friend to me.¡± He looks away, his mouth


    twisting.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that would do it too.¡±


    ¡°Shall we talk about something else?¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Take it easy. No hopping into bed on the first night with this one¡­.


    He winds spaghetti around his fork, visibly casting for a new topic.


    ¡°So, four dogs? That¡¯s a lot. All rescues? They look a mixed bag.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡®The Long, The Short and The Tall¡¯ aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s not what I intended, but you can¡¯t turn your


    back on them can you?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Scruffy¡¯s a rescue too, or at least I assume so. I was out jogging on the beach one day


    and he just joined me; ran all the way up and down the front, right by my side. There was no-one in


    sight, so he came home with me. And no-one ever came forward to im him.¡± He nces up at me;


    cocks his head. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice story. I wish there were more like you about.¡±


    He holds my eyes; swallows his pasta. ¡°There¡¯s not too much wrong with someone who¡¯s kind to


    animals.¡±


    He¡¯s not smiling, but the smile is there, behind his eyes¡­


    *****


    ¡°It¡¯s been a great evening. I¡¯ve enjoyed it.¡±


    Ben¡¯s hand slips over mine. ¡°Enough to do it again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Can I walk you home? It¡¯s dark. You shouldn¡¯t walk home alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that too.¡±


    As we leave the restaurant, he takes my hand again, holding it as we stroll. Our pace is leisurely. I see


    no reason to hurry. He seems to feel the same way.


    At my doorstep, I hesitate.


    Do I invite him in?


    No, y it cool¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s been lovely.¡±


    He hovers, then, ¡°Good night¡­. Um, can I call you?¡±


    ¡°You have my number.¡±


    His smile blossoms again. A little awkwardly, he leans forward and kisses me on the cheek.


    ¡°Good night, Kirstie. I¡¯ll be in touch tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    *****


    ¡®An Illusion of Happiness¡¯


    A Tale of BDSM Erotic Romance


    And the Meeting of Strangers


    Part Two


    An Illusion of Happiness


    As I stroll across the sands, a familiar figure jogs towards me, a small dog trotting alongside; a terrier


    that looks as though it has been assembled from a junkyard of other dogs.


    As the runner approaches, he angles my way. Drawing close, he pulls to a stop, huffing.


    ¡°Hi, Kirstie,¡± he says, ¡°I was hoping I¡¯d run into you. How are you?¡±


    His face is severe. Ben is not an unhandsome man, but his natural expression is unsmiling, which


    detracts from his looks, making him appear austere, perhaps even puritanical.


    And is that just an appearance¡­.? Or is that really the man?


    ¡°Hi, Ben. I¡¯m good. You?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m great. Mind if we join you for a bit?¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    He nods down toward his dog. ¡°Scruffy wants to make friends¡­.¡±


    True enough, Scruffy is making moves on my Meg, who rumbling low, curls up a lip, unimpressed by


    this rag-tag terrier.


    ¡°¡­. and he¡¯s not the only one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love you and Scruffy to join us. I was about to have some coffee actually.¡± I hold up my sk. ¡°Want


    a cup?¡±


    ¡°Great idea.¡±


    Sitting on the dune, close to each other, we sip coffee. The wind blowing into our faces sends my hair


    streaming over my shoulders. It feels veryfortable, very natural.


    Ben sits, staring out to sea, not speaking. Then he turns to me. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    I don¡¯t reply, simply swaying in towards him. He leans to me, finishing the movement, tilting his head to


    the side as his lips brush mine.


    He tastes sweet and warm and affectionate. He tastes of sunshine and fresh air, strawberries, and


    vani. His hand cupping my cheek, his touch is soft, his mouth pressed to mine in a gentle, almost


    chaste kiss.


    He pulls back for a moment, holding my eyes, then he leans into me once more, but this time, his


    mouth opens over mine, and he pulls me in tightly to him, holding me at the waist, drawing me in close.


    When he breaks away, he looks at me again, then away out to sea. ¡°I wanted to do that the other night,


    but I thought maybe I¡¯d be moving too fast,¡± he says.


    I don¡¯t know what to say to him. It¡¯s a long time since anyone kissed me in that way. He doesn¡¯t just


    want a quick fuck. This man wants me.


    The dogs provide my excuse to break away. ¡°Emma! Will you put that down¡­.¡± Emma drops the semi-


    rotted fish she is holding, letting it fall to the sand. Archie immediately seizes the initiative and starts


    rolling in it.


    I leap up. God knows I don¡¯t want the car to smell of that on the way home. ¡°Archie. Stop that¡­.¡±


    Emma and Meg start to roll too,peting for the stinking thing, then Scruffy joins in the melee, and


    chaos breaks out.


    Ben leaps up. ¡°Scruffy. No¡­.¡±


    ¡­. By the time we have retrieved the fish, tossing it as far out into the waves as Ben¡¯s long-armed


    throw can manage, and persuaded the dogs to y in the water long enough to get rid of the worst of


    the smell, we are both hot, sweaty and ufortable.


    ¡°Fancy an ice cream?¡± I suggest, waving vaguely towards the bar further along the beach. ¡°My treat. I


    owe you a coffee at the least.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± he replies, with the kind of smile that suggests that ice cream is just an excuse for


    hanging around a while longer.


    And as he smiles, his face transforms. He bes an attractive man.


    At the bar, I juggle change in my pocket. ¡°What are you having?¡±


    ¡°Er, not sure. What have they got?¡±


    ¡°They do a bitter chocte and sour cherry that¡¯s to die for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a bit powerful for me.¡± He sniffs. ¡°I¡¯ll have the vani.¡±


    Of course you will¡­.


    You¡¯re a good man, but I think you¡¯ll always choose the vani¡­.


    Perhaps I¡¯m not being fair to you. You want something you¡¯re never going to get from me.


    But¡­. You¡¯re nice¡­.


    ¡­. Is ¡®nice¡¯ what I want?


    We wander along the beach again, eating cos, licking away the dripping edges.


    ¡°So, what is it you do?¡± he asks. ¡°For a living, I mean? If you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. I was a pastry chef. I know it¡¯s one of those dream jobs for a lot of people, but I


    hated it. I¡¯m starting a new job in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Something different?¡±


    ¡°Completely different. I¡¯m being taken on as a concierge in one of the office blocks in the new part of


    town.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a change. Which offices?¡±


    ¡°The new Haswell Building. You know, the one that went up so quickly after the old headquarters got


    burned down.¡±


    ¡°Nice ce,¡± hements. ¡°My sister-inw works there. What made you pick that one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the sort of thing I enjoy doing. I¡¯ll be on their front desk, so I¡¯ll be seeing people all the time. And


    thepany has a good reputation for training, and especially for promoting women.¡±


    He raises his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah, the sis said something about that too. She¡¯s going through their training


    program as well.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, maybe I¡¯ll get to meet her.¡±


    We walk in silence a little way further before Ben breaks in again.


    ¡°So, are there any more like you at home?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Family, you mean? I¡¯ve got a sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is she much like you?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re quite different, both in looks and personality.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, she¡¯s small and dainty, not tall like me and¡­. how to put it? I suppose she¡¯s a lot more


    dependent than I am. She seems to feel the need to have someone close all the time.¡±


    ¡°She sounds nice.¡±


    ¡°She is, but I think it makes her a bit clingy. She seems to go through one boyfriend after another, and


    they all say she wants too much too soon.¡±


    He eyes me longwise. ¡°And that¡¯s not you, eh? You don¡¯t want too much, too soon?¡±


    *Warning Bells Ringing*


    ¡°Er¡­ no. I like my independence.¡±


    He¡¯s quiet for a bit, but then, ¡°I¡¯d like to be closer to you, you know. Can I see you again?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing me now.¡±


    ¡°I mean, properly see you. We could go for a meal, see a movie, go for a pic. Whatever you like. You


    say.¡±


    Is this a good idea?


    I waver¡­.


    ¡°Please, Kirstie. I really enjoy being with you. How about this evening? Let¡¯s go for a meal; a good


    restaurant, anywhere you like. You name it.¡±


    I feel I should refuse, that I¡¯m not doing right by the straight-forward, ordinary man. But when I try to


    form the words to refuse, his face crumples.


    I let him kiss me¡­.


    ¡­. and I can¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    ¡°Alright. You choose somewhere and we¡¯ll have the evening together.¡±


    *****Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The restaurant Ben chooses is beautiful. It¡¯s not huge and not overly expensive, but the food is


    excellent, and he has booked us a niche where we are very private.


    Soft music drifts around us, and the staff are lovely; all smiles and courtesy as they bring the food and


    wine before they vanish discreetly while we eat.


    A couple of hourses and then goes, drifting by in a pleasant mix of chit-chat, good food, and better


    wine.


    As we finish the coffee, Ben says, ¡°Can I walk you home again?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    We stroll through the dark streets, the summer air warm and fragrant. Ben slips his fingers into mine


    and we stroll along, holding hands.


    On the doorstep, he hovers and then, without asking, embraces me. Unlike the first time on my


    doorstep, he does not hold back. His kiss is deep and passionate, one hand knotting into my hair. His


    pupils are wide, and through his chest, his heart hammers through to mine.


    Oh my God. He¡¯s in love with me¡­.


    This can¡¯t be right. It¡¯s too soon¡­.


    But pussy is calling. I want a man inside me.


    He breaks away from the kiss, then simply stands, holding me close, his head resting over mine.


    ¡°Kirstie¡­.¡±


    Should I do this? Is it fair to him?


    Torn as to what is right, and what right now I want, I vacite.


    ¡°Kirstie, can Ie in?¡±


    He wants me. He really wants me¡­.


    ¡°Yes, you cane in.¡±


    He stoops to kiss my cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I unlock the door and then, leading Ben by the hand, take him upstairs to my small apartment.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He nces around. ¡°Nice,¡± hements. He is smiling, in a way that I have not seen him smile before,


    some of his grimness washed away by the curve of his lips.


    He really should smile more¡­.


    ¡°Would you like a coffee?¡± I ask. ¡°Or a ss of wine?¡±


    ¡°Wine sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡± I wave towards the settee, but he doesn¡¯t sit, instead checking over my


    cd¡¯s. ¡°Mind if I put something on?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Not at all. See what¡¯s there that you like. White or red?¡±


    ¡°Red, please.¡±


    I fetch a bottle of Rioja and a couple of sses from the kitchen, returning to the lounge just in time to


    hear K D Lang¡¯s ¡®Constant Craving¡¯ murmuring across the room.


    Interesting choice¡­.


    I pour the wine, passing a ss to Ben. He sips it politely, but his eyes don¡¯t leave mine, and I feel that


    he is very much tasting the wine simply for the form of it. After a moment or so, he puts his ss to one


    side, then taking my ss from me, puts that down too.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for wine,¡± he says, and his arms slide around me again at waist and shoulder.


    And now, he is not holding back. His palms travel my body; the curve of my spine, along the nape of


    my neck and into my hair. His kiss is deep, demanding almost. He smells deeply masculine and tastes


    the same.


    His hand hovers below my breast, almost but not quite, cupping. ¡°Kirstie?¡± His voice is rough, almost


    gravelly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, sliding my hand over his and pressing it against my flesh.


    His fingers squeeze into my breast and his breath grows ragged. ¡°God, but I want you.¡±


    The sheer intensity of his desire is setting me alight. My reservations over the wisdom of what I am


    doing, dissolve into a haze of lust as my core wells hot. I want this man now. I want him in my bed and


    inside me.


    He slips his hand under my blouse, reaching inside and upwards, then stymied by the tightness of the


    garment, removes the hand again, and with a very brief nce into my eyes¡­.


    Asking permission?


    ¡­. he starts to unbutton my blouse. Bending close, he kisses the rounded tops of my breasts, then


    cupping with one hand, he unclips my bra with the other.


    The room is coolish, and as the air wafts across my skin, my nipples tighten and crinkle. He fastens his


    mouth around one, suckling gently as he works the other between thumb and forefinger, rolling and


    tugging.


    My breathing is growing heavier, my panties bing warm and moist. Ben¡¯s hand works its way


    down to the hem of my skirt, slipping upwards and inwards to stroke my thighs, and I whimper as my


    pussy quivers. He reaches further, a finger slipping between my legs, rubbing at the crotch of my


    panties. As he discovers my warm wetness, he pulls out from my skirt, reaching back around me to


    unzip, tugging it down with both hands.


    He stands back, looking away, then up at the ceiling for a moment, breathing heavily, his face glistening


    with perspiration.


    ¡°Jeez¡­.¡± he mutters.


    Abruptly, he stoops, his arms underneath to scoop me up, and ncing around the room, nods towards


    a door.


    ¡°Bedroom?¡± he queries.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I smile.


    He carries me through, levering the door handle with an elbow, and ces me on the bed. And now, he


    smiles properly. It¡¯s a big smile, lighting up his face and eyes, transforming his features, and it stays


    there as he strips off shirt, shoes and trousers. Seeing him clearly for the first time, he¡¯s a good-looking


    man, well built, his muscles firm. I arch back onto the bed, ready to wee his body into mine.


    After a moment, he looks embarrassed, retrieving the trousers to pull something from his pocket. ¡°Um, I


    don¡¯t want to seem as though I was making assumptions, but I was hoping¡­.¡± He holds up a small foil


    packet, then cing on the bedside table, lies beside me, naked save for his boxers.


    And now, he seems nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, stroking his hair as he hovers over me, his weight


    on an elbow.


    He caresses my cheek, his fingers soft. ¡°I don¡¯t want to screw this up,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s¡­. it¡¯s been a while


    and¡­. and I¡¯m hoping that you and I really have something. I think that we do.¡±


    Oh, Jeez¡­. I really shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­.


    But I¡¯m here now, all but naked with him, and as he presses himself against me, scattering kisses over


    my breasts and belly, the warming curl of arousal smokes up inside me, igniting as it goes.


    Ben flows over me, his body resting over mine. Thumbs tug into the top of my panties. ¡°Do you think


    we really need these?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. And what about these?¡± I insert a finger into the waistband of his shorts and snap the


    stic back. His shaft is pressing outwards, and the stic skims the head as it releases.


    ¡°Ouch! Be careful, Woman.¡± heughs. ¡°You¡¯re endangering my assets.¡± Quickly he strips the boxers


    away, then turns his attention back to me.


    His face turns intense. Moving to crouch above me on all fours, he kisses the side of my face, then


    slides around to my neck. He leaves a trail of kisses from the tender area behind my ear to the hollow


    of my corbone. Travelling further, his lips trail between my breasts and across my belly. Briefly, he


    nuzzles at the top of my panties, before slipping his fingers under and pulling them away.


    I expect him to continue, to kiss between my thighs, to open me, to lick and suck my clit, to bring me to


    climax; but he doesn¡¯t. Instead, taking a moment to rip foil, he nudges my knees apart to lie between,


    his cock pushing at me¡­.


    Is that it? Clothes off and straight in there?


    Fortunately, I am already aroused, my pussy warm and wet, and as he eases into me, my flesh shivers


    around him. Ben is well built and his shaft stretches me as he prates.


    Maybe this will be enough¡­.


    As he thrusts, I start to rock with him, to match his movements, but he says ¡°Just let me do the work.


    Let me make love to you.¡±


    So, I lie there as he fucks me; t on my back, passive; simply receiving. After a few minutes, he gasps


    and grunts, grinding at me. Then he kisses me.


    ¡°That was wonderful,¡± he says.


    I lie quietly for what seems a polite period, then ¡°Want some more of that wine?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he says. ¡°After such a wonderful evening.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    *****


    The following day after work, I have ns. After the previous day¡¯s frustrations, I¡¯m feeling horny as


    hell. And as luck would have it, I already have an evening arranged with one of my ¡®regrs¡¯, Paul.


    I see Paul typically once or twice a month, and we enjoy our frolics together. He¡¯s good-looking, doesn¡¯t


    want anyplications and he works magic with his tongue¡­.


    My pussy already purring in anticipation of the evening toe, I pick out my little ck dress to wear,


    hanging it out ready, put on my makeup, and brush out my dark hair, leaving it long and loose, the way


    I know Paul likes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Myptop bings, an e-mailing in; it¡¯s from Paul. ¡°Hi Babe. Sorry, can¡¯t make it tonight.¡±


    Damn!


    ¡°That¡¯s ok, Paul. Another nightter this week?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Babe. I¡¯ve met someone. It¡¯s serious. I¡¯ll not be hanging out with you again. Hope we¡¯re still


    friends?¡±


    Oh Hell. I¡¯ll miss him. Still, what can you do?


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re still friends. Hope it works out. You know where to find me if it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Babe. I¡¯ll remember that xx¡±


    There goes my evening. I¡¯m all dressed up and nowhere to go.


    Perhaps I should go to the Club? I¡¯m by myself, and as a single woman there, there¡¯s nothing surer


    than that I¡¯ll getid¡­.


    *****


    The Club is busy tonight, a crowd milling around me. I scan the room, seeing some familiar faces amid


    the throng. Now, who¡­.


    A hand nudges my elbow. ¡°Hi, Debbie. By yourself?¡±


    It¡¯s Steve. I can¡¯t stand the man. No way is he shoving his dick inside me.


    ¡°Hello, Steve. No, I¡¯m just waiting for someone.¡± I¡¯m lying of course. Steve is known for being pushy. I


    see no reason to be polite.


    Steve lurks by me for a few minutes while I pointedly ignore him, before he takes the hint and takes


    himself away.


    I cradle my drink, letting my gaze sweep the floor.


    Ah¡­. Dan and Borje. The pair work as a team these days and can be a lot of fun. I make my way


    across the room. Dan spots me as I approach, breaking into a white-toothed smile.


    ¡°Hi, Debbie. Want to join us?¡±


    Then I spot theirpanion, a girl; she¡¯s rather attractive, but looks at me daggers, despite Dan¡¯s and


    then Borje¡¯s beaming wee.


    ¡°Er, not tonight, Guys.¡± I say. ¡°You know me. I¡¯m a men-only yer.¡±


    Borje shrugs. ¡°Fair enough. Another time, eh? We¡¯ll be downstairs if you want to watch. Amy here has


    never had two together before.¡±


    ¡°I might do that.¡± But instead, as the two head off with ¡®Amy¡¯ in tow, feeling miffed, I head for the bar,


    ordering myself a secondrge gin and tonic.


    It¡¯s not looking as though it¡¯s going to be my night.


    My phone bings again.


    It¡¯s Ryan¡­.


    ¡°hi am in town unexpected. u want 2 meet up?¡±


    My evening is rescued. Immediately I tap a reply.


    ¡°wud luv 2 meet u. at the bar again? have drink 1st?¡±


    ¡°prefer meal if good 4 u? u suggest restaurant. hotel after?¡±


    ¡°meal good. hotel good. restaurant name of bailey¡¯s¡¯. off town sq¡¯¡±


    ¡°gr8 c u @ 8pm¡±


    This is my second meeting with Ryan. I¡¯m not going to call it a date since we both know what we are


    meeting for. The meal is a prelude, but the main event will be in the hotel room.


    He said after we met the first time that, knowing my tastes better now, he woulde prepared.


    Wonder what he¡¯s got in mind¡­.?


    And how should I dress? Would the outfit I¡¯m wearing now be over the top? Worn for the Club


    environment, it plunges at the top and allows easy ess from the bottom.


    We both know what we are meeting for, so¡­. no, I don¡¯t think so¡­


    *****


    I step into the restaurant to see Ryan there ahead of me, waiting. His nce travels the length of my


    body, an admiring glint in his eye.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± he smiles, stepping forward to kiss me on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re looking good.¡±


    ¡°So are you.¡± And it¡¯s true. His sculpted features emphasise his deep brown, almost ck eyes. His


    dark hair catches auburn highlights from the chandeliers above us. And his clothes are fresh and


    immacte, with just that mix of smart and casual that is sheer cat nip to my libido. As he kisses me I


    inhale the fragrance of him; a heady mixture of his own delicious scent and some expensive body-


    wash.


    ¡°I booked us a table,¡± he says. ¡°Shall we¡­.¡±


    The food is good, the champagne is great and thepany even better.


    ¡°I thought you said,¡± I start, ¡°that you only travel to this part of the country about once a month. And yet


    here you are, only a week after our first meeting?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I make my own timetable. If it suits me to have my meetings here at different intervals I


    can.¡±


    He eyes me, spectively.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    He says nothing, still watching me.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    He sips from his ss. ¡°If you knew what I was going through my head right now, you¡¯d probably p


    me.¡±


    ¡°Really? You think?¡±


    I pick out a strawberry, dipping it in cream, then very slowly, holding his eyes, suck it from its stalk.¡±


    His eyes follow my every movement. ¡°You should drink up your coffee,¡± he says.


    ¡°Are we in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I am. This table¡¯s going to be lifting off the floor very soon.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    *****


    The door clicks open to his hotel room. I think he has already prepared; the lights are low. A single tap


    on the yer and music drifts across the room, the same choice I set ying myself at our previous


    meeting.


    ¡°You remembered what I like?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I made a point of remembering what you like.¡±


    His eyes are soft and admiring. ¡°I didn¡¯t do you justice before. You don¡¯t look good. You look amazing.¡±


    My pussy hums, sending a frisson rippling over my skin and he smiles at my reaction. It¡¯s a very small


    movement of his lips, but his eyes are warm as he circles me, pacing softly, very close.


    His fingers trail around my waist, catching me tight as I try to turn to meet his face. ¡°Did I tell you to


    move?¡± he says, standing behind me. His face is close to mine, his breath warm on my skin as he


    speaks.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper, arousal smoking through me.


    ¡°So, stay where you are. I¡¯vee a long way to see you. I expect you to do as I say.¡±


    My breath hitching, I stand still, my body beginning to tremble.


    ¡°I have ns for this evening,¡± he continues, ¡°and I expect you to obey me. Are you going to obey me?¡±


    I nod, a hot flush rising up my neck that has nothing to do with embarrassment.


    There is a rustling behind me; a soft sound, just on the edge of hearing. His mouth still close by my ear,


    he murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m going to blindfold you now¡­.¡± He pauses. ¡°¡­. Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My tremble increases, and as something soft and satiny winds around my eyes, Ryan stands


    close enough against me that he must be able to feel the quiver of my flesh against him.


    The cloth binds around my face, and his fingers pass upwards from chin to forehead, brushing the silk


    back from my nose. ¡°Alright? Not too tight? You can breathe?¡±


    Dumbly, I nod. The blindfold has notpletely obscured the light. I cannot see, but a kind of textured


    half-light, deeply red, prates through.


    Still pressed against me, he holds me by the shoulders, nibbling at the soft skin of the nape of my neck.


    Arousal sets embers glowing in my warm core, and the tremble invades my breathing


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No, just excited.¡±


    ¡°Excited?¡± He sounds pleased. ¡°You find this exciting? You find me exciting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    I can almost hear the smile in his voice. ¡°Good. That¡¯s very good, Kirstie. Here, take my hand.¡± His


    fingersce between mine and there is a gentle tug. I follow the pull.


    ¡°Now, turn,¡± he says.


    I obey, following a touch that pushes slightly on my shoulder. My pussy is increasingly soft and fluid, my


    panties growing warm and wet.


    ¡°Kirstie,¡± says Ryan¡¯s voice, ¡°Tonight I am going to explore what gives you pleasure. If any of this goes


    too far for you, or if I do anything you don¡¯t want me to, say so. Simply give me a word. What will you


    say?¡±


    ¡°You want my safe word?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You may find this exciting, and I certainly do, but I¡¯m new to this. I don¡¯t want to hurt you or take


    you beyond what is pleasurable for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ryan. My safe words are ¡®Redbreast¡¯ and ¡®Ravens¡¯.


    ¡°Ravens?¡± His voice is startled.


    ¡°Yes, ¡®Ravens¡¯ if I need you to stop; ¡®Redbreast¡¯ if I am close to my limits.¡±


    ¡°Very well. ¡®Ravens¡¯ it is. But, shhhh¡­. quiet now¡­. The only noises I want to hear from you after this


    are your pleasure sounds¡±


    Standing, staring blindly into ruby mist, my hearing is heightened; my sense of smell too. Ryan


    standing close by me, I scent him more strongly now, his warm musk, and as he moves, his perfume


    washes over me in waves. Breathing deeply, I take him in.


    He¡¯s bing aroused too¡­.


    Stroking my neck and corbone, his fingertips trail lower as he drifts towards my cleavage. There is


    the lightest of touches as he kisses and mouths the delicate skin at the top of my breasts, his hair


    tickling against my face as he does so.


    As my breathing increases, he moves behind me, his hands sliding to the top fastening of my dress; a


    small button which he slips free before moving downward. With a slow clicking, the zip of my dress is


    lowered. His breath warm on my neck, the zipper clicks, descending a single tooth at a time, and as the


    dress opens from the top down, the heat of his breathing follows.


    The zipper lowering, his mouth opens over the revealed skin. It shouldn¡¯t feel so hot, but to my


    heightened senses, the wetness of his mouth scalds over me. He nibbles at me, mouthing and nipping


    down and along the length of my spine. And with each nip of my skin, a shudder runs through me, to


    settle into my heating core, which releases trickling juices down my thighs.


    As the dress opens to my waist, he lowers the front to release my breasts. I shiver a little, a tingle


    skittering from my crinkling nipples down to my sex, and it¡¯s not only from the wash of coolth over my


    skin. My own heartbeat banging in my ears, my blood sings as it courses through my veins.


    I am on fire¡­.


    He hasn¡¯t even undressed me yet¡­.


    My hips are beginning to quiver, my thighs to shake. I want to lie down, open my legs and let this man


    plunge inside me.


    ¡°Ryan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­.¡±


    I bite my lip.


    ¡°Please, I want you inside me.¡±


    There is a sharp pain in my left nipple, a pinch that stings, making me flinch, and which leaves me


    quaking.


    ¡°I said, you must be silent.¡±es his voice. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you want me inside you, but that is


    not going to happen for some time yet¡­.¡±


    Oh, God¡­.


    The zip, tooth by clicking tooth, is opened all the way to the small of my back. Hands glide into either


    side of my hips, swishing it down to the floor and leaving me standing only in my panties¡­.


    ¡­.. which are soaked.


    Hot juices are flowing down inside my thighs. He must be able to see them.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says, ¡°you look good. I think it will soon be time for me to taste you.¡±


    My pussy clutches, releasing another moist surge.


    There is a swish of air around me; Ryan moving to stand in front of me. Then his mouth is on mine


    again, kissing me hard as the fingers of one hand slip between my pussy lips, tormenting my clit.


    Thumbing my bud free of its fleshy sheath, he rubs and flicks at my sweet spot which sparkles under


    his touch, electric ecstasy stabbing through to my core.


    I try to obey his instruction for silence, but moaning incoherently through gritted teeth, I would copse


    were it not for the other hand about my waist, supporting me.


    ¡°Ryan¡­ I can¡¯t stand¡­.¡±


    I yell, as my clit is tweaked hard, sending silver pain streaking through to my dissolving cunt.


    ¡°Are you going to be quiet? Or do I really have to hurt you? I wonder how much pain you enjoy?¡±


    My pussy convulses, gushing hot, leaving me slick between my thighs and down the back of my knees.


    Blindly, I drop my head backwards, mouth open, panting. I want to wail out my arousal, but¡­.


    His body slides down mine, the heat of his breath traversing from my face, down my neck and


    cleavage, down my belly and to the vee of my thighs. He must be kneeling in front of me.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand, you may rest your hands on my shoulders to steady yourself.¡±


    Reaching through my semi-light to where I think Ryan¡¯s head must be, I feel down towards his


    shoulders. My stance is now more stable, but my knees want to buckle¡­.


    ¡­. and as his tongueps inwards to my clit, I wail and my knees crumple. His hands dart out, gripping


    me at the hip and stabilising me again.


    ¡°I think, Madam,¡± he says, ¡°that we shall rearrange you, to avoid any more of these outbursts.¡±


    His hand takes mine, leading me. There is the click of a door opening, and as we pass through, I am


    guided forward.


    ¡°Bend over. The bed¡¯s in front of you. Support yourself on that.¡±


    I drop, to rest with my hands on the bed-footer.


    ¡°Now, spread your legs and raise your hips.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fuck me now? Please fuck me.¡­¡±


    ¡­. A hand swipes across my buttocks, stinging hard, and I gasp.


    ¡°How many times must I tell you not to speak?¡±


    Leaning over the bed, propped on my hands, I stand, waiting, silently quivering.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± says Ryan, ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to y a game. I¡¯m going to touch you, in whatever way it


    pleases me to do. I¡¯m going to try to make you moan and scream. But you¡¯re going to try to remain


    silent. And for every time you make a noise, I¡¯m going to p your ass¡­. And it won¡¯t stop at


    pping¡­.¡±


    Something trails over my spine; the soft and delicate swish of¡­. what?


    Then there is a sharp pain as somethingshes up from under my swinging breasts, biting across my


    nipples.


    ¡°It¡¯s a flogger,¡± he says. ¡°I enjoy torturing your nipples. They crinkle up so beautifully. So, some of your


    punishment might be on them rather than your ass¡­. Now, spread yourself open for me. I don¡¯t want to


    have to work hard to reach you.¡±


    Obediently, I stretch my ankles as far apart as I can. Ryan¡¯s hand caresses my hair and face, then


    moves slowly¡­. slowly down the length of my spine, his nails dragging a little, asionally digging in,


    point-like.


    With each dig of the nails, my breath judders and my swollen pussy liquefies a little more. The slow


    journey of his hand along my spine sends electrifying signals to my quivering cunt. Desperate now to


    have him inside me, to be filled, my inner muscles are jumping and jerking.


    As he reaches the base of my spine, his touch turns to a single finger which continues its gradual


    journey towards my sex. He pauses at my rear entrance, pressing lightly there, but not prating¡­.


    ¡°I may take you there, on another asion¡­. but not today I think¡­.¡±


    The finger continues inexorably south. My entrance flutters and pulses as he traces a butterfly-light


    circle over the skin; barely skimming me. But my hyper-tense nerves send lightning zipping through to


    my core, and I wail¡­.


    ¡­. then yelp, at the sting on my ass as a hand swipes across me again¡­. ¡°That is for not remaining


    silent when instructed to do so while I take my pleasure with you¡­.


    ¡°And this is for the yelp when I pped you¡­.¡± And the tresses of the flogger bite across my tender


    derriere¡­.


    ¡°I told you, if you make a sound, I¡¯ll punish you, and that includes the sounds from being punished. You


    have to be silent¡­.¡±


    I am shuddering now, my body all but out of control in sheer, volcanic arousal.


    ¡°Will you be silent?¡±


    My arms give way, and the upper half of my body drops to the bed, my ass still presented upwards, but


    I nod. And as I fall forward, he grips me at the hip, adjusting my position, spreading my ankles further


    with a shove from his feet. Then the finger brushes my entrance again, winding circles over my pulsing


    and hyper-sensitive lips. Helpless with lust, my breath judders, my pelvis trembles, and my cunt pumps


    out hot juices.


    ¡°That¡¯s very good,¡± he says. ¡°I like seeing you like that, quivering for me. I know that you want me¡­.¡±


    The finger essays inside me, winding around the inner muscle. My hips jerk, but I manage to remain


    silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. That¡¯s what I¡¯m looking for¡­. Obedience¡­. You can have a little more now¡­.¡±


    There is a movement behind me and a wave of heat over my exposed vulva. Hands sp my buttocks,


    pulling them apart, opening me even further, disying mepletely.


    ¡°You look gorgeous, you know. Your pussy is scarlet for me and it¡¯s dripping,¡± he says. ¡°I can see


    everything there is of you, and now I¡¯m going to enjoy you¡­. but you still have to be quiet.¡±


    And at that, he draws his tongue the full length of my folds. From clit to cunt, he licks me, full length and


    now, I cannot hold myself¡­. and I scream¡­. then hover, panting, waiting to be punished¡­.


    Instead, there is another long, slow stroke of the tongue. It winds around my clit in a slow spiral, then


    glides up through my sopping folds beforepping in at my entrance.


    And it repeats, weaving through my heated sex as my pussy throbs and clutches, and I howl my


    mounting release¡­. My imminent release¡­.


    Orgasm bursts free, surging through helpless flesh as my body spasms blindly. My cunt pulsates and


    throbs, and pleasure ricochets through belly and core. My hands thrashing, I try to seize something,


    fingers clutching at the bedcovers as though I need to hang onto the world in some erotically driven


    fear of falling.


    Enraptured, I lurch and buck as orgasm runs amok through me¡­.


    And as the wash of climaxps away, Ryan standing behind me, there is a rustling and a movement,


    the sound of tearing foil and a pause¡­.


    Then his cock rams into me, mming home, banging against my inner walls. Again, I scream, but now


    it is the howl of satisfaction, of being taken by this man who, barely knowing me, yet understands me


    so well.


    He is rock hard and huge, his shaft stretching me open as he rides me hard. I rock with his rhythm,


    swinging to meet his movements as his hips collide into mine, our bodies moving together, in the two


    that is one.


    His breathing turns to gasping and there is the drip of hot sweat onto my back. His fingernails bite into


    my hips and¡­. with a grunt, he presses tight against me, his hips rotating. Filling mepletely, he


    comes, jamming himself against my inner walls in a final thrust that makes me scream in pain and


    pleasure and agony and ecstasy.


    With a sound of I-know-not-what¡­. he copses atop me, his arms around my waist. Our bodies are


    both slippery with sweat, shaking with the afterburn of climax. The sound of my own pulse bangs


    betwixt my ears and his heartbeat resonates against my spine. For long moments, we simply lie there,


    still conjoined, panting.


    Hands guide me upright, supporting me as I stand, then work the knot at the back of my head. The


    blindfold falls away and I blink a little as the half-light dazzles my muzzy eyes. Ryan stands over me,


    smiling down. He stoops, kissing me softly on the mouth.


    ¡°Good?¡± he murmurs.


    Speechlessly, I nod. Good is not an adequate word for what I just experienced. This man barely


    touched me, and yet brought me to the kind of screaming orgasm I haven¡¯t experienced in years, if


    ever.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He frowns. ¡°Are you alright? I haven¡¯t hurt you?¡±


    Still huffing for air, nheless, I chuckle. ¡°No more than I enjoyed.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± he says, ¡°be with me for a while.¡±


    Together we lie on the bed, his arms loosely around me. He strokes my face. ¡°I could easily be


    very fond of you¡­.¡±


    He wants to be close¡­.


    I wait for unease to pool in my stomach¡­. but it doesn¡¯t. Quite the opposite. I can¡¯t suppress my smile.


    ¡°That would be¡­. nice¡­.¡±


    And now he smiles too. ¡°I¡¯m pleased you think so.¡±


    He cups my chin in his hands, kissing me again.


    So, where do I go from here?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    *****


    The first day at my new job, and¡­. it¡¯s just great.


    I spend an hour with the HR department being taken through the usual form filling and pep-talk stuff,


    then am assigned to my Supervisor, Mrs Gillis.


    She¡¯s middle-aged and hugely fat, sweet but efficient, and quickly talks me through my duties; how the


    inte and phone systems work, where to send the various and huge number of visitors and


    deliveries to the building, where visitors sign in, emergency numbers for Security, Medical Staff and


    other essential services. It is driven home to me that I am working for a huge organisation.


    ¡°I¡¯m only in the back office through there, Dear,¡± she says, waving towards a door to the rear. If you


    have any problems, just give me a shout.¡±


    Then she potters off, leaving with my new post, my new duties.


    I have a desk centred in therge, ss-fronted lobby of the Haswell Offices, and it is my job to ensure


    the smooth flow of visitors in and out of the building, assign deliveries to their correct destination and


    generally be a good ¡®face¡¯ for thepany I represent.


    And for most practical purposes, once I know fully what I am doing, I will be very much my own boss.


    Perfect!


    Sitting behind my desk I can indulge in one of my favourite past-times, people-watching. A steady


    stream of visitors enters and exits; needing guidance, entry, sometimes name badges or phone calls to


    check appointments. I am helped by the fact that the system already runs like clockwork and I simply


    have to facilitate matters. So, I do my work easily, giving visitors a smiling face and a good impression


    as they arrive.


    I love this job.


    The elevator doors swoosh open, and a man steps out into the lobby. He nces briefly around and


    then walks to the outer doors, ncing at his watch. Then he simply stands, waiting for something.


    He¡¯s tall and leanly built, dark-haired and dark-eyed, and he carries himself well, walking very upright,


    although with a slight limp. He wears a business suit, expensive but not shy; ssically cut, it hangs


    well on his long frame.


    There is something about him that seems familiar¡­.


    He stands with a touch of arrogance to his manner. Everything about his stance puts him in charge of


    the situation, one of Life¡¯s natural Doms¡­.


    ¡­.. He definitely looks familiar somehow. I know him from somewhere¡­. But where¡­.?


    Oh, God. I do know you¡­.


    It was what, two, maybe three years ago¡­.


    Is he a visitor to the building?


    No, he¡¯s not wearing any badge, and besides, the authority he radiates clearly bespeaks someone who


    belongs here.


    His gaze passes over me, away, and then hovers back for a second before he looks away once more.


    Clearly, he also thinks that we know each other and he¡¯s trying to remember from where¡­.


    Inside, I cringe¡­.


    Then he gives a small satisfied nod and I see him sucking in a smile. Looking back across at me, he


    moves closer, still walking with that slight limp.


    ¡°We do know each other, don¡¯t we? It¡¯s Debbie, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    You didn¡¯t have that limp when Ist met you¡­.


    ¡°Er¡­¡± I tap my name badge, a hot flush rising up my neck. ¡°Kirstie, actually.¡±


    His mouth twitches. ¡°Ah yes, Kirstie. Of course. I¡¯ll remember that. Are you new here? I don¡¯t recall


    seeing you on the desk before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just started. I¡¯m still learning the ropes¡­ Er¡­. Are you waiting for someone, um¡­ Sir? Can I


    get you a coffee while you wait?¡±


    ¡°No, I have an appointment. But thank you for asking. Are you enjoying the job?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s great. Much better than what I was doing before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear it. Well, good luck with it.¡±


    Hepses into silence, and we share one of those awkward pauses of near-strangers who don¡¯t really


    have anything to say to each other.


    I try, surreptitiously, to decide the status of this previously encountered Dom. He¡¯s wearing a ring on his


    left hand.


    You didn¡¯t have that either whenst we met.


    ¡°I¡¯ve um¡­. I¡¯ve not seen you and your friend¡­. out and about¡­. recently. The blond guy; is he


    alright?¡± I say.


    Now, he¡¯s definitely hiding a smile. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s fine. He got married recently.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. Shame¡­.¡±


    You blistered my ass that evening¡­.


    His voice is low and silky, sheer honeyed masculinity, and I remember why I let this man p my butt


    ¡®til it glowed¡­.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s many who will think so.¡± he purrs.


    ¡°And¡­um¡­. you?¡±


    Would he be interested again?


    He tilts his head, his dark eyes creasing at the corners. ¡°No, I¡¯ve not been¡­. out and about¡­. much


    recently either. I¡­. also married.¡± He¡¯s not smiling, but the corners of his eyes betray his thoughts.


    ¡°Oh¡­. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He checks his watch again, and suddenly, he is all authority. ¡°Kirstie, could you send a message


    upstairs please, to Mrs Summerford on extension 4528. Tell her that I can¡¯t wait and she¡¯ll have to get


    her husband to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr¡­.¡±


    He holds out his hand to shake. ¡°Alexanders¡­. James Alexanders, since we weren¡¯t formally


    introduced when we met previously.¡±


    Trying to maintain my dignity, I stand to shake the hand. His grip is firm and warm around my fingers,


    but strictly business-like.


    How can I be dignified with someone who¡¯s seen me naked, and pped my ass ¡®til it lit up the room?


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Alexanders. I¡¯ll see your message gets to where it¡¯s going.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kirstie.¡± He turns and leaves.


    I swallow hard, embarrassed at my own reaction to the man. He and his blond friend gave me a helluva


    a ride that evening, but it hurt to sit for most of the following week.


    *****


    A car parks up right outside the doors and a man I do not recognise gets out and enters the lobby.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t park there.¡±


    He turns, wearing a surprised expression. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find I can.¡± He looks me over. ¡°You¡¯re new,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been here a few days.¡±


    He smiles, walks over, holding out his hand. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ross. I¡¯m Mr Haswell¡¯s driver.¡±


    I take his hand ¡°I¡¯m Kirstie. Nice to meet you, Ross. Mr Haswell? You mean the Mr Haswell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Mr Haswell. So yes, I can park at the front. He owns this building and that¡¯s his parking


    space.¡±


    I feel foolish. ¡°Sorry about that. Didn¡¯t mean to offend.¡±


    He shrugs it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re still learning the job.¡±


    The lift doors swish open and out steps James Alexanders. He nods politely to me and, ¡°Good


    morning, Ross. Are you well?¡±


    ¡°I am Mr Alexanders. And you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very good, thank you.¡± And he leaves the building.


    I nod towards him as he exits. ¡°Ross, who is he?¡±


    ¡°That is James Alexanders. He¡¯s Richard Haswell¡¯s co-director.¡±


    ¡°Co-director? You mean, he¡¯s one of the bosses? He seems a bit¡­. scary.¡±


    Ross sucks in his cheeks, nodding. ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. He¡¯s a decent guy, but you do


    always have the feeling that if you upset him, he¡¯s snap you in two. I wouldn¡¯t get on the wrong side of


    him if I were you.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    *****


    In the endless theatre which is the lobby of the Haswell Offices, my desk sits centre-stage in therge


    central space, with doors fore and rear, staff elevators to the left and service elevators to the right.


    There is a constant y of people through the space, and it is my job to ensure that everyone and


    everything, ends up in the right ce.


    Amid this, the elevator doors open, and out steps James Alexanders, apanied by a young woman.


    She¡¯s a stunner, with perfect features, a great figure and a head of brilliantly red hair which right now, is


    tied back in a ponytail. She carries herself like a princess, but nheless, in some way which is hard


    to pinpoint, she defers to Alexanders.


    She walks ahead of him, but as she heads for the front exit, he is right behind her, his hand resting on


    the small of her back as she moves. Everything about the two screams of his ownership of her, his slit-


    eyed, almost aggressive possession of her speaking loudly.


    Is she his wife? He mentioned that he¡¯d married recently. Is this the girl that captured the attention of


    one of the most aggressive Doms I¡¯ve ever known; her Master?


    Certainly, everything in the bodynguage of the two of them screams of it.


    *****


    The front doors whoosh open and in steps a familiar figure.


    ¡°Ben!¡± I say.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± he smiles, rxing his grave features.


    ¡°Er¡­. yes. What can I do for you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Your sister-inw? A bit of a coincidence there, then¡­.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°No, not really. I was with my brother when he got a call saying she needed a lift. Since you


    said you¡¯d be working here, it gave me a nice excuse toe and find you, so I offered toe and


    pick her up.¡±


    He¡¯s seeking me out now? Should I be ttered or worried?


    ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you. Does she know you¡¯reing? Should I call her for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, could you give her a buzz for me. Just tell her that Ben¡¯s here for her. It¡¯s Mrs Summerford,


    extension 4528.¡±


    I call upstairs, to be answered by a young woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello, is that Mrs Summerford? It¡¯s Kirstie down in Reception. Your brother-inw¡¯s here for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll be there in a couple of minutes.¡±


    Ben leans over my desk. ¡°So, when can I see you again?¡±


    Now how do I get out of this?


    I shouldn¡¯t have told him about where I was working¡­.


    I settle for prevarication. ¡°Um, I¡¯m busy tonight¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I think I need to visit my sister. She¡¯s a bit upset about her current boyfriend. I think she


    wants a girl-to-girl.¡­¡±


    ¡­. The elevator doors swish open and a young woman exits. It¡¯s the redhead that apanied James


    Alexanders.


    She still looks great, casually dressed in jeans and a tee-shirt, her long ponytail swinging.


    ¡°Hi, Champ,¡± Ben calls to her.


    ¡°Hi, Ben. Thanks foring.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all. I, um¡­. I was looking for an excuse anyway¡­.¡± His eyes cast my way.


    ¡®Champ¡¯ looks over towards me. ¡°Oh, hello. Would you be Kirstie by any chance? Ben said that you¡¯d


    started working here.¡±


    ¡°Er, yes I¡¯m Kirstie.¡± I¡¯m a little disconcerted.


    Ben said¡­...?


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± She continues. ¡°Ben¡¯s never stopped talking about you thest week or so.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Really? He¡¯s been talking about me?


    She steps forward, hand outstretched. ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte. Ben¡¯s brother is my husband.¡±


    The jig-saw pieces drop into ce¡­.


    Ben¡¯s brother is James Alexanders?


    I stand, taking her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Charlotte. And yes, I met your husband.¡± I get the briefest


    of nces at her other hand, which I can see carries several rings. They are rather beautiful, in a mix of


    red, yellow and white gold, but with the brief glimpse I get, I don¡¯t quite catch the details.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now,¡± she continues, ¡°but perhaps we can have a coffee together sometime, over lunch


    perhaps?¡±


    ¡°That would be nice.¡±


    Ben winks at me. ¡°Gotta go. Catch you soon?¡±


    ¡°Um, okay. I¡¯ll call.¡±


    *****


    Mid-afternoon: everything is very quiet, and apart from giving directions over the phone to a couple of


    would-be visitors who have gotten lost en-route, I have very little to do.


    I¡¯m bored¡­.


    Bing! My mobile¡­.


    It¡¯s Ryan¡­.


    ¡­.Yes!


    ¡°Am in town again tonite. u free?¡±


    ¡°yes am free. wot time? where?¡±


    ¡°early. pick u up from work? wot time u finish?¡±


    ¡°6pm but am in work clothes. need to change¡±


    ¡°I want to c u as u r :-)¡±


    ¡°gr8 c u then. lobby haswell bldg @6. u no where that is?¡±


    ¡°got sat nav. will find. c u ltr xx¡±


    My mood improves dramatically. The promise of another of Ryan¡¯s incendiary sex sessions casts a


    rosy light over the evening toe that was entirely missing before.


    I¡¯m not too sure what to make of him saying that he wants to see me as I am, but that doesn¡¯t mean I


    can¡¯t look good. I am wearing a very standard just-above-the-knee ck skirt and sensible white


    blouse, but a couple of buttons slipped open at the top of the blouse and some surreptitious touching


    up of my makeup, soon have me looking less office-worker-like.


    A scrabble through the drawers of my desk reveals that the previous incumbent left some big hoop


    earrings and a ne behind, which I pocket to put onter. There is a bottle of perfume too, but I


    sniff it and decide to pass on that. I don¡¯t care for cheap scent and, on the evidence of his after-shave, I


    suspect that Ryan feels the same.


    At ten to six, just as I am clipping on the earrings and adding a glossyyer to my lipstick, Ryan walks


    in.


    He looks good, really good. In an expensive and very well-tailored suit, he walks with an elegant ease


    and stands, hands in pockets, by my desk, looking down at me.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± And leaning over the desk, he kisses me,


    sending my heart banging and my panties flooding.


    It¡¯s not over-the-top, or overtly sexual. In fact, nothing about the kiss could cause any offence to a


    passer-by. But it is soft and exquisitely delivered, his warm lips pressed to mine, redolent ofter


    promise.


    Oh, God¡­.


    I want to simply melt into this man. His dark eyes hold me, all but hypnotised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I find myself looking for excuses to visit this city.¡±


    I look away, abruptly bashful. For the first time in years, I¡¯m bing giddy over a man.


    Calm down, Woman. A couple of good fucks do not a rtionship make.


    And you told him you don¡¯t want a rtionship.


    And yet, here he is¡­.


    ¡°When can you finish?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for Sophie toe on shift, then I¡¯m free to go.¡±


    Almost as I speak, Sophie arrives, peeling off her jacket. ¡°Hi, Kirstie.¡± As she reces me at the desk,


    she very obviously checks out Ryan. ¡°Going out for the evening?¡±


    ¡°We are, yes.¡± says Ryan, offering me his arm. ¡°Ready, Kirstie?¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    *****


    Once again, I find myself in thepany of this delectable man in a lovely restaurant. He is quiet


    though. He seems to concentrate on his food, but whenever I look up at him, he is watching me, then


    he looks away as he sees me notice.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    He hesitates. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Are you upset with me about something?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all, but I don¡¯t want you to be upset with me either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not following you.¡±


    He puts down his knife and fork, resting his chin on steepled fingers. He starts to speak, stops, starts


    again, and finally¡­.


    ¡°I wanted to pass something by you, but if you don¡¯t like it, then that¡¯s fine. I want you to ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­. But what are we talking about?¡±


    He swallows hard. ¡°I realise that we barely know each other, but the thing is, I would like to know you


    better¡­.¡±


    Where¡¯s this going?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And I know that you said at the start, very clearly, that you didn¡¯t want to be ¡®tied at the hip¡¯¡­. And


    that¡¯s what I wanted too.¡­ then¡­. The thing is¡­. that although my work involves a lot of travelling and


    my er.¡­ base is out west, it doesn¡¯t need to be. My apartment is only rented and so long as I have


    good road ess and an inte connection, it really doesn¡¯t matter where I live¡­.¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, I could get an apartment here, in the City and we could see each other more regrly, and for me,


    more easily. How¡­. would you feel about that?¡±


    His expression is a mixture of hope, caution, and worry. I don¡¯t reply immediately. As the silence


    stretches out, worry takes over. ¡°Forget I said it,¡± he says. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pressure you into something


    you never signed up for.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not pressuring me, and yes, I think I¡¯d like to get to know you better as well.¡±


    His face lights up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful. I thought I might scare you off entirely.¡± He picks up his


    cutlery again and starts tucking in with gusto.


    ¡°No, not at all. In fact¡­.¡± And now, I swallow my words.


    ¡°What?¡± he hovers, his fork midway to his mouth.


    I suck in my lips. Is this my turn to say too much?


    ¡°Come on. I said my piece. You now.¡± he says.


    ¡°¡­. In fact¡­. I think I¡¯m falling for you.¡±


    He pauses, stares at me, then puts his fork down again, his expression unreadable. Leaning across the


    table, he kisses me on the cheek, whispering close by me, ¡°Finish your meal¡­.¡±


    Finish my meal?


    ¡°¡­. I want to get you alone. I want you naked and shrieking while I lick you out. And you¡¯re going to


    gush into my mouth while I tongue you to Coming.¡±


    And as I to chew my steak, I try to ignore the heat of my soaking panties.


    *****


    Outside Ryan¡¯s hotel room, he unlocks the door then pushes me through with a hand between my


    shoulder des. Following me in, he kicks back with one foot to close the door.


    Without speaking he takes me, wraps his arms around me and opens his mouth over mine.


    ¡°I made you stay silentst time,¡± he says. ¡°This time, you¡¯re going to scream for me.¡± And with that,


    without asking, and without even trying to unbutton it, he pulls my blouse up and over my head. My bra


    comes off next and my skirt, unzipped and pushed down, quickly follows, leaving me just in panties.


    I¡¯m about to be taken¡­.


    Without ceremony, Ryan pushes me back onto the bed, shoving me hard enough on the chest to


    simply drop me backwards. I flop down, my legs dangling awkwardly over the edge of the mattress.


    Lying back on my elbows, I watch as he strips off. There is nothing subtle about this. His shirt is quickly


    tossed to one side. He kicks off shoes and shrugs out of his pants¡­.


    ¡°God!¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m d to get out of those. That was really ufortable.¡±


    His erection is huge, standing high against his tight stomach, nestled against a bed of ck hair. He is


    already flowing, a trickle glistening from the tip.


    He looks down at me. ¡°You have no idea how much I want to simply fuck you hard, but I¡¯m not going


    to.¡± He drops to his knees, pushes between my thighs and grabbing hold of me, pulls me forwards,


    tilting up my hips until he has easy reach of me.


    ¡°And now,¡± he says, ¡°we¡¯ll see how well I can make youe.¡±


    My pussy is already twitching, swollen and sopping. Despite finishing our meal quickly, I have had a


    good thirty minutes to think about Ryan¡¯s dinner-table promise.


    This isn¡¯t going to take long¡­.


    Parting my pussy lips with fingers, holding me open, he examines me, brow furrowed in concentration.


    He nces up for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re flooding,¡± hements.


    He smiles up at me. ¡°So¡­. I can arouse you before I¡¯ve touched you¡­.¡± Then, dipping his head, he


    nts his mouth around my pussy.


    I am already most of the way there, his words in the restaurant echoing inside my head for thest half


    hour. Sheer anticipation is working sorcery on my sex.


    He plunges his tongue deep inside me, pressing his face against me to prate as deeply as he can.


    I gasp, sucking in air as my muscles spasm exquisitely around him, then I wail as I release my breath.


    Swiping out my steaming passage, he sucks and licks andps at me, taking a break only to work my


    erect clit. I want to struggle against the sheer, ravishing intensity of it, but he pins me, holding me firmly


    in his grip, his arms locked around my thighs. Jerking and bucking against the orgasm which is rapidly


    spiralling up and out from my core, I snatch at the air, my fingers clutching at nothing as my body


    helter-skelters to a climax which¡­.


    ¡­. it breaks, and I scream. My cunt pulses and throbs, sending waves of tension and pleasure and


    lightning and rapture detonating through me. The sheer stunning ferocity of my orgasm sends me


    pitching and lurching strongly enough that I actually break free of Ryan¡¯s vice-like grip, howling as I do


    so. He grabs hold of me again, fixing himself against me, working my ecstatic/tortured flesh until, finally,


    it is too much and¡­


    ¡°Stop! Stop. Please, stop¡­.¡±


    Instantly he breaks away from me, but standing, he pushes me across the bed, then flips me onto all


    fours. Pushing me down at the shoulders, he seizes my wrists, pulling them behind me, leaving me to


    flop down onto my chest, face pressed sideways against the duvet. Holding my wrists, once more he


    plunges into me, this time with his cock.


    I expect him to ram into me, but now he changes pace. He thrusts, but slowly; prating entirely,


    forcing himself all the way inside me, then withdrawingpletely. As he enters me, the bulging head


    of his cock squeezes past the inner muscle ring and his thick shaft drives it gradually and inexorably


    home.


    I¡¯m still seeing stars, racked by my previous climax, but as he circles my wrists with one hand to


    release the other, he reaches to manipte my clit. Almost with despair, I realise that he intends to


    wring another orgasm from me.


    ¡°God, Ryan. I can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°You can. You¡¯re going to,¡± he replies quietly.


    He twists his hips, aiming his erection at my g-spot and I judder and moan as my pussy vibrates and


    clenches. Quaking and quivering, lost to everything except the storm of sensation, I simply surrender


    myself to this man.


    His slow repeated thrusts, the winding spirals of my clit, once more take me to the edge. I teeter on the


    brink of the precipice, my pussy twitching. Releasing my wrists entirely, his cock sheathed inside me,


    one hand working my clit, Ryan draws a finger down my spine, the nail scraping my skin, then


    continuing down and through my folds, he coats the finger in my juices. Sliding back up, the finger


    hovers and presses inwards to my back passage. His shaft buried deep in my pussy, one hand winding


    circles around my clit; in and out, he finger-fucks my ass


    And without warning, I orgasm again. Wailing helplessly, as my cunt spasms once more, I am vaguely


    aware that Ryan too is climaxing, my flesh shuddering around him as he presses home, spurting into


    me.


    Grunting as hees, he thrusts twice, thrice more; quick short strokes that spill into me as he rides


    the wave. Until, as he releases his flesh from mine, he drops back onto the sheets beside me, his hair


    saturated and stered to his skin.


    For myself, I know that I can only look well-fucked; hair askew and panda-eyed, but Ryan nces


    sideways towards me, grinning, then turns onto his side to face me.


    Moving closer, one arm encircling me, he drops his head to my chest, his face resting above my


    breasts. Almost immediately, his breathing drops to the slow steady rhythm of one asleep.


    I¡¯m tempted to get up, dress and leave, but it does no harm to stay for a while¡­.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    *****


    I wake to sunlight streaming over the bed. My view is blocked by Ryan, standing over me, offering me a


    mug.


    ¡°You like coffee on a morning?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I sit up to take the mug from him. ¡°It¡¯s one of the food groups.¡± I grin.


    When was thest time I woke up in a man¡¯s bed?


    He sits by me, sipping from his own cup. He doesn¡¯t speak, but repeatedly, his nce strays my way


    before he looks away again, smiling.


    The obvious question finally looms. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Ten to eight.¡±


    ¡°Jeez! I¡¯ll bete to work!¡±


    ¡°Hey, calm down. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go like this¡­.¡±


    ¡°The shower¡¯s through there¡­.¡±


    As it is, Ryan delivers me on squealing wheels to Haswell Building at two minutes to nine,


    And as I swipe my entry card, James Alexanders ising in right behind me. He must have seen


    Ryan drop me off and he wears the kind of half-smile that says he knows exactly why I am wearing


    yesterday¡¯s blouse and a rapidly painted-on expression of dignity.


    ¡°Morning, Kirstie.¡±


    ¡°Morning Mr Alexanders.¡±


    *****


    That evening, walking the dogs on the beach, Ben jogs up to me, and Scruffy barges in to meet up with


    my canine gang again.


    ¡°Hi.¡± he puffs, bending to rest hands on knees for a minute as he catches his breath. ¡°How are you?


    Great to see you again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In truth, I am a little ufortable. The speed, and for that matter, the direction in which my


    ¡®rtionship¡¯ with Ben is progressing is unnerving me. He seems to believe that we are a lot closer than


    I do, and I am not at all sure that I want to take things with him any further.


    What¡¯s a safe topic of conversation?


    Oh, yes¡­.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I was surprised when I met Charlotte at work and realised who she is. You and your brother aren¡¯t


    much alike, are you?¡±


    He frowns. ¡°Sorry? You¡¯ve met my brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw him with Charlotte in the lobby a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that. He must have been picking her up.¡±


    ¡°Er, no. They were on their way out actually. I would never have taken the pair of you for brothers¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that unalike, are we? I know he¡¯s a lot blonder than I am¡­.¡±


    Blonder?


    ¡°No, the man I saw was dark; much darker-haired than you. ¡°


    He shakes his head. ¡°Mike¡¯s blond, very blond. He looks like something from a toothpaste advert. You


    know, the kind with the sunshine-healthy family, all corn-fed, and eating wheat germ and yoghurt.¡±


    Mike¡­.? Not James then¡­.


    Time to tread carefully¡­.


    ¡°Oh, it must be my mistake. I saw Charlotte with a tall dark-haired guy and assumed that it was your


    brother¡­.¡±


    Ben snaps his fingers. ¡°I know who you saw. It was the Haswells. Beth Haswell is the spit ¡®n image of


    Charlotte, and her husband is tall and dark-haired.¡±


    ¡°Right. Definitely my mistake then.¡±


    Time to shut my mouth¡­.


    My mind is spinning overtime, running on whirring red-hot axles. The Charlotte I met was certainly the


    same girl I saw with Alexanders¡­.


    I opt for changing the subject.


    ¡°She seems nice.¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡± Ben shrugs.


    Doesn¡¯t he like her?


    ¡°She¡¯s very pretty isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Er, I suppose so. Mike certainly thinks so. She¡¯s a bit er¡­. ginger for me.¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°You don¡¯t like redheads?¡±


    His eyes slide sideways. ¡°I prefer brtes.¡±


    *****


    The front doors swish open and a blond, strikingly good-looking man enters the lobby. He is tall,


    although not overly so, broad-shouldered and strappingly built.


    My heart sinks as I recognise him.


    Oh, God. It¡¯s him¡­.


    It¡¯s James Alexanders¡¯ friend from the Club. Am I going to be seeing them both here?


    This could be embarrassing.


    He barely looks at me, his brilliantly blue-eyed gaze sweeping past me as instead, he heads straight for


    the elevator.


    Almost at the doors, he abruptly slows, turns and looks back at me, brow furrowed.


    He pauses. ¡°Sorry to seem rude, but do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­. yes. We met two or three years ago. You were with your friend, James.¡±


    He stares nkly at me for a moment, then his face clears. With the most charming of smiles, he stabs


    a finger at me. ¡°Debbie. That was it, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    That damn blush rises up my face again. I tap mypel badge. Moving closer, he peers in and grins.


    ¡°Ah, Kirstie.¡± Heughs. ¡°I see. Nice to meet you Kirstie.¡± He taps his nose. ¡°Kirstie. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    My brain scrambles for something to say that is not rted to this amazing looking man fucking my


    brains out in a threesome with his friend at a sex club.


    ¡°Um, do I need to check with anyone if you have an appointment or something?¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Sorry, of course, you¡¯re new. No, don¡¯t worry. They know me here. I¡¯m just going to


    find my wife upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your friend said that you¡¯d got married.¡±


    ¡°James? You¡¯ve met him here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just the other day.¡±


    Now he grins. ¡°Was he polite?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. He was a gentleman.¡±


    The grin grows wider. ¡°d to hear it. He¡¯s a good man; one of the best, but sometimes¡­. um¡­


    empathy¡¯s not his strong point.¡±


    And now Iugh. ¡°He¡¯s a Dom, isn¡¯t he. If you cut him in half, it¡¯d say ¡®Dom¡¯ running right through the


    middle.


    Michaelughs. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong there. Gotta go Kirstie. See you around.¡± He heads back to the lifts,


    turning back as the doors open, and waving. ¡°I¡¯m Michael by the way. Nice to meet you again.¡±


    What a great guy¡­.


    Shame he got married¡­.


    *****


    It¡¯s my lunchtime. I could go to the staff canteen; the facilities are very good. But I prefer to get out for a


    while for a change of air, so I head for the coffee bar over the road, ordering myself atte and a BLT.


    I take a window seat and I¡¯m halfway through my lunch, staring into space and pondering the


    incandescent joys of fucking with Ryan when a shadow falls over my view.


    I look up. It¡¯s Charlotte, carrying a tray loaded with food.


    She smiles brightly. ¡°Hi,¡± she says. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I shuffle up my chair to make space as she puts her tray down on the table.


    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind?¡± she says as she seats herself. ¡°I saw you from across the road and thought we


    might as well take the opportunity to get to know each other, since it looks as though we¡¯re going to be


    seeing each other anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­. er¡­.¡±


    She eyes me over her coffee. ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    I chew over my words. What can I politely say?


    ¡°Look, take this the right way. I know Ben¡¯s your brother-inw, but I barely know him and¡­.¡±


    ¡°You barely know him? He¡¯s not shut up about you whenever I¡¯ve seen him recently.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯ve met him half a dozen times and had a couple of dates. Please don¡¯t get the wrong


    impression about where we are with each other.¡±


    She looks pensive. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my impression that you need to worry about.¡±


    A voicees from above us. ¡°Hi.¡±


    It¡¯s Michael, his smile sunny as he looks down at the pair of us. ¡°Hello again, Kirstie. I didn¡¯t realise you


    two knew each other.¡±


    ¡°Thought I¡¯d introduce myself to Ben¡¯s girlfriend,¡± says Charlotte. ¡°We were just having a chat.¡±


    Michael sits, some of the sunshine fading from his smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re the same Kirstie who is dating my


    brother, Ben?¡±


    ¡°Ben¡¯s your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Michael doesn¡¯t look happy, his expression disturbed. ¡°Can I ask you something, Kirstie?


    Are you still going to the clubs?¡± Charlotte looks startled, starts to speak, then bites her lip, holding her


    silence.


    ¡°I am, yes,¡± I reply.


    ¡°So, why are you dating Ben?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°He seems a nice guy, and he asked me out.¡±


    Michael gives me a long look. ¡°Ben¡¯s not like us, Kirstie. He thinks that rtionships consist of one man


    and one woman. He sees the world through a narrower lens than we do. If he¡¯s got any surprises


    coming, take it easy with him.¡±


    I nod, glumly. ¡°I was already thinking the same thing. And that perhaps I¡¯m not being fair to him.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re nning on breaking up with him?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­. I hadn¡¯t really gotten that far. But I think he expects things from me that¡­.¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re not willing to deliver?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There is an awkward silence and I stare at the table-top. My nce strays to Charlotte¡¯s left hand, and I


    see her rings¡­.


    Ah¡­. Now I get it¡­.


    She is wearing two sets of rings. Very deliberately, and letting both see that I am doing it, I look at


    Michael¡¯s left hand.


    Michael¡¯s eyes follow my gaze and he holds up his hand, disying his ring finger. It bears a single,


    very beautiful ring in twisted yellow and white gold, matching one of those that Charlotte wears. But she


    also wears another, very simr, in woven red and yellow gold¡­. matching the one I saw James


    wearing.


    I try to form the question in a way that can¡¯t cause offence if I have gotten things horribly wrong, but


    Michael steps in. ¡°Yes,¡± he says.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he repeats. ¡°I¡¯m married to Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°And James¡­.?¡±


    ¡°James too.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face is a picture. ¡°Michael, is this a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Babe,¡± he replies. ¡°Kirstie knows how it works.¡±


    Charlotte looks at me, then at Michael, then back at me. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±


    ¡°Kirstie and I, James too, know each other from um¡­. my and James¡¯ yful past¡­.¡±


    Charlotte bursts outughing. ¡°Ah, gotcha. You met at the clubs and you¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admit. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem for you, is it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± she rests her hand on mine, giving it a squeeze. ¡°James, Michael and I established long


    ago that the Past is the Past. We don¡¯t let it interfere with our current rtionship.¡± She leans closer.


    ¡°Tell me; when James had finished with you, how long was it before you could sit down?¡±


    I splutter my coffee over the table-top.


    Perhaps it¡¯s time to wrap up this conversation before I say the wrong thing¡­.


    I make a show of ncing at my watch. ¡°I need to be getting back to work. I¡¯m d we spoke¡­.¡± I look


    at Michael. ¡°I assume that Ben doesn¡¯t know how it is with the three of you? I don¡¯t want to say the


    wrong thing to him.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ve not figured out yet, how to exin it to him. He¡¯s a bit¡­.¡±


    ¡°Vani?¡±


    ¡°Yes, vani.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    *****


    The front doors swish open and Ben strides in. ¡°Hi, how¡¯s my favourite girl?¡±


    Calm down¡­.


    ¡°Hi, Ben. I¡¯m busy right now. Is it anything particr or just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just thought I¡¯d drop by to see if you¡¯re free for lunch?¡±


    Should I?


    Why not?


    ¡°I¡¯m off at one. Is that good for you?¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯lle back then.¡±


    He turns to leave but as he does so, the elevator doors open and Charlotte steps out into the lobby,


    followed by James. Both are carryingrge bags. A fluorescent yellow hard-hat, the kind that might be


    worn on a building site, peeps from the top of Charlotte¡¯s.


    There is something about the way the two move. Although they walk with a distance between them,


    somehow James¡¯ proprietorial attitude to Charlotte still radiates wide.


    Ben¡¯s eyes narrow as he sees them.


    ¡°Oh hello, Ben. I didn¡¯t know you were around.¡± smiles Charlotte. ¡°Are you here to see me for


    something?¡±


    ¡°No, I just called by to say hello to Kirstie,¡± he replies. His words are polite, but his eyes are on James


    and are not friendly.


    James looks momentarily perplexed, then switches on a cool expression. ¡°Hello, Ben. Charlotte and I


    just going out on-site.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ben¡¯s voice is also cool. ¡°What¡¯s happening on-site?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting the ground-works set out for the new retailplex.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s Charlotte got to do with that?¡±


    James¡¯ head tilts, lips pressed together. ¡°Charlotte is, as you know, a trainee. She¡¯s going to be


    spending time with the surveyors over the next few days to learn what their job involves¡­. I assume


    you don¡¯t have a problem with that?¡±


    Ben flushes. ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll be on our way, then.¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes follow the pair to the door, James walks behind Charlotte, his hand resting in the small of


    her back, in that gesture of his.


    Ben frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t like this you know. He behaves as though he¡¯s the one married to her.¡±


    What the hell do I say to that?


    I opt for a change of subject. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get some work done now, Ben. See you at one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡± He looks thoughtful. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see you then.¡± And he leaves.


    *****


    Over lunch, Ben is moody and doesn¡¯t speak. I try to start a conversation, but he¡¯s not interested.


    Bolting down my sandwich, I make my excuses and leave.


    My day doesn¡¯t improve. Mid-afternoon I get a phone call. It¡¯s my sister, Erin, sobbing into the phone as


    I answer.


    ¡°Hey, Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He dumped me, Kirstie. I thought he was going to propose, but he dumped me instead.¡±


    ¡°Hey, slow down. Who¡¯s dumped you? Rob?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He asked me out for a meal and said he wanted to talk to me. I thought he was going to ask me


    to marry him, but instead, he said he was seeing someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Erin, I¡¯m sorry. You really liked him didn¡¯t you¡­.¡±


    ¡°What does it take, Kirstie? What does it take? First, it was Dominic, then Ashley, and now Rob. I


    always think it¡¯s going somewhere and then they all just vanish over the horizon with some other girl.¡±


    *****


    That evening, meeting Ben on the beach, he jogs up to me smiling, his mood obviously much


    improved, but his face falls as he draws close. ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit upset by a phone call I got from my sister. Her fuckwit boyfriend¡¯s just dumped her.¡±


    He looks concerned. ¡°Gee.¡­ I¡¯m sorry to hear that. How is she?¡±


    ¡°Not so good. The trouble is, she wears her heart on her sleeve, gets pushy too soon¡­.¡±


    OMG¡­ What does this remind me of?


    ¡°¡­. and then she¡¯s heartbroken when they finish with her.¡±


    ¡°Poor girl. Tell you what, why don¡¯t we take her out this evening? Try to cheer her up a bit.¡±


    He¡¯s a decent guy. Why do I find him so¡­.?


    ¡°Really? That¡¯d be great. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind? She¡¯s probably going to be a bit weepy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m happy to help if I can. And it means that I get to meet your family.¡±


    Oh, crap¡­.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose it does.¡±


    ¡°I can never understand people you know.¡± he continues. ¡°They start dating someone, lead them up the


    garden path with all sorts of expectations about where things are going and then just drop them. It¡¯s a


    lousy thing to do, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Double crap¡­.


    ¡°Well, sometimes it just doesn¡¯t work out, does it?¡± I say. ¡°Often, you can¡¯t tell if someone¡¯s right for you


    until you¡¯ve met them a few times¡­.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t tell me it¡¯s right.¡±


    No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d try to tell you what¡¯s right and wrong. Your ideas are a bit fixed¡­.


    I¡¯ve got to get out of this¡­.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    *****


    Erin is, as I expected, in pieces. I know that she had high hopes for Rob.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± she cries, wringing her hands. ¡°What do I have to do? I offer them everything. I tell them


    my life story. I make it clear that I won¡¯t see anyone else¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think you try to get too close, too soon,¡± I say. ¡°Lots of guys don¡¯t like it if you¡¯re all over them straight


    away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk rubbish,¡± says Ben. ¡°When you meet someone, you know right away when they¡¯re good


    for you.¡±


    Keep your mouth shut. This isn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°Cheer up,¡± says Ben, holding her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend who¡¯s just broken up with his girlfriend. We


    could all go out together if you like, the four of us. I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±


    And just like that, her tears dry up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Really?¡± she says. ¡°Thanks. You seem really nice. I¡¯d love to meet your friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled, then,¡± says Ben. ¡°How about tomorrow night? Is that okay by you, Kirstie?¡±


    Jeez, I don¡¯t want to do this¡­.


    ¡°That would be lovely. Thanks, Kirstie,¡± says Erin, before I have a chance to open my mouth. ¡°Do you


    want to pick us both up from Kirstie¡¯s ce, Ben?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. About eight?¡±


    *****


    The evening is as grim as I anticipate. Dearly as I love my sister, I have trouble with her infatuations


    and her conviction that Prince Charming is about to ride over the hill on his charger.


    ¡­.. Dreams of White Horses¡­.?


    Ben¡¯s friend, Larry, seems very much to be cut from the same cloth as Ben himself; straightforward, not


    bad looking, a nice guy¡­. vani. He¡¯s very talkative though, and his main topic of conversation is


    himself. And as I listen to the drift of his views and opinions on life, politics, gay rights, the ce of


    women¡­.


    Mmmm¡­. thorough-going puritan outlook here¡­.


    And he¡¯s Ben¡¯s friend¡­.


    He spends a lot of time talking with, or more urately at, Erin, with a constant stream of noise about


    his work, his family, where he grew up, what he likes, what he dislikes¡­. It goes on and on.


    No wonder his girlfriend broke up with him. She must have been bored rigid¡­.


    Listening to the h, h, my mind defocusses, drifting instead to Ryan and the dazzling sex we had a


    few nights ago¡­.


    Ryan, tracing electric fingertips along my spine¡­. His mouth over my pussy¡­. That explosive


    orgasm¡­.


    ¡°¡­. What do you think, Kirstie?¡±


    Ie back to earth with a jolt. ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡±


    Benughs. ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening? Your mind on other things, maybe¡­.¡± His hand settles on my thigh,


    with a clear implication. I¡¯d like to move it away. Thest thing I want is to get back into bed with Ben.


    But right now, with other people around us, it seems unpolitic to say anything, so I let it stay.


    *****


    At the end of the evening, Ben pointedly drops off Erin and Larry first, leaving me alone with him. As he


    pulls up at my ce, he leans in to kiss me. I give him a quick peck, but before he can speak, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t mind, Ben, I need an early night. I¡¯ve got a lot on tomorrow.¡±


    His face falls, disappointment writrge. ¡°Oh¡­. I hoped¡­. It was pretty mind-blowingst time, wasn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    Yeah¡­ Right¡­.


    ¡°Really, Ben. I need to get some sleep. Good night.¡± I peck him on the cheek again and get out of the


    car, not looking back as I unlock my door and step inside.


    *****


    The following day, working at my desk, I wait for the inevitable¡­. It¡¯ste in the afternoon, but


    eventually¡­.


    ¡­. the inevitable arrives, in the shape of Ben, wearing a scowl.


    He¡¯s not happy aboutst night¡­.


    y it cool¡­.


    ¡°Hi, Ben. Are you alright? You don¡¯t look happy.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not fucking happy!¡±


    I keep my calm but add a chill to my voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak to me in that tone.¡±


    He looks apologetic, then sheepish. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to take it out on you. Yes, something¡¯s


    bothering me and I don¡¯t know quite what I should do about it.¡±


    Oh¡­. It¡¯s not me then¡­.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mike¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.?¡±


    ¡°He only just married her a few months ago, and he dotes on her¡­.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s screwing around.¡±


    Whoops¡­.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure? I¡¯ve seen the two of them together. The looks she gives him don¡¯t look to me


    like theye from a woman who¡¯s bored with her husband.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Mike wasn¡¯t at his work today, so I drove up to his ce. He wasn¡¯t there, but she was, with


    him. And now I can¡¯t decide what to do.¡±


    ¡°Him? Who is this ¡¯Him¡¯?¡±


    I know the answer to this before I hear it¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bastard, James. He¡¯s Mike¡¯s best friend, supposedly. He was Best Man at the wedding, and


    now he¡¯s screwing his wife. I thought when I saw them the other day that he wasn¡¯t behaving as he


    should with Charlotte, and now I¡¯ve seen it. I walked in on them and I saw them together, but they didn¡¯t


    see me.¡±


    ¡°When you say, you walked in on them, what do you mean? What did you see exactly? You mean they


    were having sex?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­. no, not as such. but he was¡­. kind of leaning over her. He had her against the wall. It was


    obvious¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not obvious at all. You can¡¯t go making those kinds of assumptions, Ben. And you screw people¡¯s


    lives up when you start interfering.¡±


    He stares at me. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not on anyone¡¯s side. I just think you need to be very careful with this. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t tell Mike. I just can¡¯t. I¡¯ll break his heart. But I can talk to him, James. Tell him to


    keep the hell away from my brother¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°I really would stay out of it if I were you, Ben.¡±


    His face twists, furious, ¡°I will not stay out of it.¡± he snaps. ¡°It¡¯s my brother we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Scowling at me, he stamps out of the lobby.


    Oh, crap¡­.


    I should warn James¡­.


    And Michael, and Charlotte¡­.


    I barely know them. How can I say something like that to them?


    Then I paste on a smile as a visitor arrives needing a name-badge and directions through the building.


    And any chance I have to contact any of the Threesome vanishes as the lobby fills and I¡¯m kept busy


    for what¡¯s left of the afternoon.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    *****


    And I think, that is that¡­.


    Until, at six pm, just as I am about finish for the day, Ben marches in again. ¡°Come on,¡± he says. ¡°I want


    you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Come with you? Where?¡±


    ¡°Up to Mike¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to go there? What for? I barely know them.¡±


    ¡°Mike¡¯s not at home. He¡¯s workingte. I want to catch James and Charlotte in the act, and I want a


    witness, so the bastard, and the bitch can¡¯t deny it when I confront them.¡±


    ¡°Ben, you can¡¯t do this. And haven¡¯t you forgotten something? James Alexanders is my boss. I could


    lose my job¡­¡±


    He stands, arms akimbo. ¡°Fuck you, then. I¡¯m going anyway. If you won¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll go by


    myself. I¡¯ll take a camera.¡±


    Jeez¡­. I¡¯d better go with him. See if I can stop him doing anything too stupid¡­.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle with you. Let me get my stuff and clear up my desk.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll fetch the car and pick you up at the front in five minutes.¡±


    As soon as he is out of sight, I stab buttons on the internal phone, trying to get an answer. First


    James.¡­ No reply¡­. Then Charlotte¡­. No reply¡­. Francis maybe? Still no reply. It¡¯s toote in the


    day. No-one¡¯s here. And I have no idea how to contact Michael¡­.


    Ben pulls up at the front and I get in. Staring into traffic, my mouth dry, I give it another go: ¡°Ben, this


    isn¡¯t right. You can¡¯t just barge into someone else¡¯s house to check up on their personal arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Personal arrangements?¡± he snorts. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re discussing a man fucking my


    brother¡¯s wife. Of course, I¡¯m entitled to check what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are.¡±


    Still driving, he twists to face me, his face flushing. ¡°I suppose you think it¡¯s okay for my her to make a


    fool of my brother?¡± Then he turns to face the traffic again, swerving to avoid another car.


    He drives us out of the City and up the mountain. The views are amazing, but I can¡¯t enjoy them, my


    stomach churning in anticipation of what¡¯sing.


    We pull up by a spa hotel, ¡®Life and Beauty¡¯. It¡¯s rather beautiful and very expensive looking.


    ¡°Mike¡¯s ce is around the back,¡± says Ben. ¡°But I don¡¯t want them to see me arrive. Follow me. It¡¯s


    this way.¡±


    He leads me around to the rear and through gardens which are a mixture of well-kept and maintained,


    and hopelessly overgrown. The whole has the look of ongoing restoration.


    Further through, and there is a beautiful old house which also looks to be in mid-renovation, a mixture


    of old and new, dpidated and restored. Standing over high meadows overlooking ake, the position


    is incredible. In any other circumstances, I would just stand and Wow! the ce, but right now¡­.


    ¡°Look,¡± hisses Ben, pointing, ¡°the bedroom curtains are drawn.¡±


    ¡°Ben, you can¡¯t.¡± I try to hang back, but he ignores me, walking quietly to the front door and turning the


    handle¡­.


    Oh, please be locked¡­.


    ¡­. which turns, and the door opens.


    Ben enters, turning to me on the threshold. ¡°Are youing or not?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not.¡±


    He glowers at me. ¡°I know where you stand, don¡¯t I?¡± and he goes in.


    I follow but only as far as the threshold, then from the window above me, I hear the unmistakable


    sounds of sex; a woman on the build to climax. Broken wails drift above me, gaining power with each


    breath.


    A car turns in from around the front of the hotel. It¡¯s Michael.


    Thank God!


    I rush up to the driver¡¯s door as he lowers the window. ¡°Kirstie?¡± he says, looking startled. ¡°What are


    you doing here?¡±


    I point at the house. ¡°It¡¯s Ben. He¡¯s here. I tried, but I couldn¡¯t stop him. He thinks James and Charlotte


    are¡­.


    What are the words I use here?


    ¡­. being unfaithful to you.¡±


    He scrambles out of the car. ¡°Ben¡¯s here? What the fuck¡¯s he ying at?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°He wanted to catch them in the act, and¡­.¡± I head-point upwards¡­. ¡°I think he has.¡±


    Michael charges into the house and this time, I follow. He runs through the hall and we reach the


    bottom of the stairs just in time to hear pandemonium break out upstairs.


    *****

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Part Three Of¡®Choosing Her Lover¡¯


    The Gathering of Storm Clouds


    Michael charges up the stairs, two at a time. From upstairses the sound of uproar: the shriek of a


    woman¡¯s voice, a male roar of rage, banging and thumping, a crashing noise¡­. perhaps furniture being


    overturned?


    I hesitate, then follow Michael upstairs. Perhaps I can help to calm down the irate Ben.


    Michael bursts through the door at the top of the stairs, sounds of chaos beyond as it swings open.


    After a hesitation, I follow him.


    Charlotte is standing in the far corner of the room, a sheet wrapped around her but obviously naked


    underneath. Red-haired and demon-green-eyed, her face is livid with rage. She shrieks at Ben who is


    in his turn, screaming incoherently at James.


    James, wrath writ across his features, is naked, his erection still at full mast. Clearly Ben caught the


    two very much ¡®in the moment¡¯. Not that I haven¡¯t seen James in this condition before, at the Club, but


    right now I feel very inappropriate.


    What do I say? James and Charlotte weren¡¯t doing anything they shouldn¡¯t. The three of them have got


    it arranged between them¡­.


    I¡¯vee into the room behind Michael, but now¡­. what on earth am I doing here? I retreat into a


    corner, trying not to be noticed.


    Michael, striding up behind his brother, grabs him by the shoulders. ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re


    ying at, Ben?¡±


    Ben swings back to him, his expression amazed. ¡°What am I doing? What about them? I¡¯ve caught


    your wife and your so-called best mate in the act, and you ask what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    Michael is clearly trying to keep a lid on his fury, but his voice is strained. ¡°As my brother,¡± he says, ¡°you


    have many privileges, but bursting into the bedroom on my wife is not one of them.¡±


    Ben¡¯s jaw drops. ¡°You can see what they were doing!¡± he shouts, waving a hand at James and


    Charlotte, ¡°And yet it¡¯s me you¡¯re angry at?¡±


    ¡°If you believed there was a problem, perhaps you might have talked with me first? Let me handle it?¡±


    asks Michael, his words icy. ¡°This is your answer? To barge in, interfering in my family life?¡±


    Ben gapes at him. ¡°Michael, your wife and¡­. and ¡­. him, have been fucking behind your back. Why


    are you angry with me?¡±


    Michael stands, stares at the ceiling, swipes a hand through his hair¡­. His indecision clear. He doesn¡¯t


    know how to exin this to his narrow-minded, blinker-eyed brother.


    I interrupt. ¡°Ben, not everyone lives the same way.¡±


    Is this wise?


    Ben turns to me, murder in his eyes. ¡°What? What the fuck¡¯s it to do with you, Kirstie? It¡¯s none of your


    business.¡±


    ¡°You dragged me here, very much against both my advice and wishes. You made it my business. So,


    you can damn well listen to me¡­.¡±


    In the background, I see Michael start to protest my words, then apparently think better of it. James is


    pulling on his pants, watching me in slit-eyed silence. Charlotte simply stands, wide-eyed, enveloped in


    her sheet, lips parted, her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    ¡°¡­. Not everyone lives the same way you do, or the way you think they should.¡± I say.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ben is red-faced and sweating, the whites of his eyes showing all around


    the irises.


    ¡°Ben, haven¡¯t you noticed the rings they all wear?¡±


    ¡°Rings? What rings? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Look at Charlotte¡¯s ring finger. She¡¯s wearing two sets of rings; one set like Michael¡¯s and the other like


    James¡¯.¡±


    My voice trails away. Ben looks at me with an expression of sheer disbelief. Then he looks at Charlotte,


    who holds up her left hand, with its collection of intricate red, yellow and white gold spirals; then at


    James, who also holds up his left hand, disying a ring in intertwined red and yellow gold. Ben turns


    to Michael, who likewise, disys his ring finger, bearing its circle of twisted yellow and white gold.


    As though it is writ across his forehead, I see Ben dismiss the evidence of what he is seeing. He stalks


    towards me, his face no longer red. I¡¯ve heard the phrase ¡®white with rage¡¯. This is the first time I¡¯ve


    seen it.


    ¡°What the fuck are you suggesting?¡± he snarls. ¡°That my own brother would ignore it when another


    man fucks his wife? He¡¯s only just married the woman¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m suggesting that what you think you see, might not be the reality.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And what else could it be? One man making out with another man¡¯s wife?¡±


    How the hell do I answer this?


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s got the emotional equipment to deal with it¡­¡­


    Michaelys a hand on his arm. ¡°Ben¡­¡± Ben brushes him away, still moving on me.


    ¡°What the fuck are you suggesting?¡± Ben says, his eyes fixed on me. His voice is low; threat drips from


    every word.


    Oh, Jeez¡­. I should have stayed out of this¡­.


    But, how could I? I¡¯m here¡­.


    And I¡¯m beginning to be scared. I try to back away from Ben, but I¡¯m already against the wall.


    Flustered, I look away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you, Ben. Look at what¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s talk about this. You can¡¯t say something like that and then just pretend you didn¡¯t. What did


    you mean, she¡¯s wearing two sets of rings?¡±


    My throat is getting tight. ¡°I mean, you wear someone¡¯s ring because it¡­. it¡­. it binds you to that


    person. Look at them, Ben¡­.¡±


    He stares at me with sheer loathing. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting. How dare you talk about my family like that?¡±


    Michael tries to interrupt again, ¡°Ben¡­,¡± and is ignored.


    ¡°Different strokes for different folks, Ben,¡± I say.


    ¡°What the fuck¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re suggesting that my brother¡¯s shacked up with some


    bitch that runs another boyfriend and he doesn¡¯t mind? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Michael seizes him at the wrist. ¡°Ben, stop talking to Kirstie. She¡¯s nothing to do with this. Talk to me.¡±


    And still Ben dismisses him. He stands, staring out of the window.


    The Puritan mind? Evidence is nothing? Belief and preconception are all that matter?


    Ben is breathing heavily. Suddenly, he turns, jabbing a finger at me. ¡°Hang on¡­. I get it. Are you saying


    that¡¯s how you live? That you¡¯ve got someone else out there? Is that it? Is that why you wouldn¡¯t let


    things get any closer?¡±


    I bite my lip. This isn¡¯t a good time to fly off the handle and say the wrong thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, Ben, that there¡¯s more than one way to live.¡±


    ¡°Answer my question. Have you got someone else? Besides me?¡±


    Ah, well. I didn¡¯t want to do it this way, but¡­.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His eyes widen. ¡°You bitch. You¡¯ve been ying me along, all this time. Who is he?¡±


    Oh, Jeez¡­.


    Bite the bullet, Girl. Get it over with¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s not one.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Not one? There¡¯s more than one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s more than one. I¡¯m seeing other men than just you.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°More than one¡­. How many men are you fucking? Is that why you¡¯re saying what you are about


    Mike? You y fast and loose, so you assume everyone else does? I thought you and I had something


    special. I thought it was you and me; that we were an item?¡±


    ¡°I never said that. I never said anything like that¡­.¡±


    ¡°You slept with me. We made love together¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ben, we¡¯ve had half a dozen dates; that¡¯s all. And yes, I slept with you, once. But¡­. So what? I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯re a great guy, but I have never said that I wanted to be tied to you. You just assumed it.¡±


    I fall silent. It seems the best policy while Ben gets his brain on to the same I live on.


    He stares at me, his face ck, but I can see the wheels turning in his head. Then, ¡°Have you screwed


    my brother?¡±


    Oh, fuck¡­.


    In the background, I see Michael¡¯s eyes roll heavenward.


    Should I lie?


    Would it help?


    No.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes? You¡¯ve fucked Michael?¡±


    And now I¡¯m beginning to panic, not thinking clearly. ¡°It was just once, a couple of years ago.¡± I


    stammer. ¡°They were at a club I go to¡­.¡±


    ¡°They? Who¡¯s ¡®they¡¯?¡±


    Oh, shit¡­.


    ¡°Who¡¯s they?¡± he repeats.


    I don¡¯t speak, staring at the floor and trying not to speak, before I make things worse.


    The silence is palpable, threatening. I look up again. I try not to, but my gaze wanders between James


    and Michael, and Ben¡¯s eyes follow mine. And he gets it¡­.


    ¡°The two of them? Is that what you¡¯re saying? You fucked with my brother and him together?¡±


    He looks between the two of them, then Charlotte, then back at me. Then, his voice quiet, almost calm,


    ¡°Were you nning on telling me this at some point?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d already decided that I¡¯m not being fair to you, that I should call a halt to this. We don¡¯t live in the


    same world, you and I.¡±


    Ben paces up and down, swiping a hand through his hair, then he turns to face me, eyes wide, lips


    pressed white against each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he says finally. ¡°Mike, tell me what the right of this is.¡±


    Michael heaves a sigh, standing arms folded, looking his brother in the eye. ¡°Ben, Kirstie¡¯s telling you


    the truth.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The two brothers stare at each other; Michael calm, his expression almost regretful, Ben confused,


    unbelieving.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously telling me that you married a woman, and you shared her with another man?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you that he shared her with me, and then I married her.¡±


    Ben stares at him. ¡°You¡¯re not serious?¡±


    ¡°Kirstie told it aright, Ben. Not everyone lives the same way.¡± Michael waves a hand across to James


    and Charlotte. ¡°My family consists of my wife and my best friend. I¡¯ve known him longer than her, but


    they both mean a lot to me and for the three of us, it works. So, just think about that for a while, and


    calm down.¡±


    Ben¡¯s face contorts. He stands frozen, his hands fisting, then with a snarl, he storms out of the room.


    There is the sound of boots stamping downstairs, the bang of a door and then the rumble of a car


    engine which grows quieter as it fades into distance.


    The three stand frozen. Charlotte¡¯s gaze passes between the two men, wary and waiting. Michael,


    arms still folded, looks at the floor. James is ring at me, his message unmistakable.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll be going, shall I,¡± I mutter, and I exit the room, then the house.


    Outside, it dawns on me that I am stranded. Ben brought me here and has driven away, leaving me


    behind. I can¡¯t even call a taxi. My purse and money were in his car. So was my mobile.


    Should I go back into the house? Ask if I can use their phone?


    I don¡¯t dare. The expression on James¡¯ face¡­.


    Lost for what to do, I sit on a tree stump looking down over the gloriouske view. I¡¯m trembling, and


    after a minute, I realise I¡¯m crying, tears rolling down my cheeks. Then uncontrobly, the sobse,


    heaving at my body, wracking me in their wake¡­


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± It¡¯s Michael¡¯s voice from behind me.


    Hastily I stand, trying to wipe my face with the back of my hand. As I turn, he looks stern, angry, but his


    face softens when he sees me trying to wipe my face dry. Fishing in his pocket, he produces a tissue


    and offers it to me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he repeats as I blow my nose and try to clean my face. My skin feels hot.


    Some women can cry and look good, but I¡¯m not one of them. I know that my face is blotchy, my nose


    red.


    ¡°Ben brought me.¡± I sniffle. ¡°He¡¯s driven off without me, and my bag and everything else is in his car.


    I¡¯ve no money on me, or credit cards, or even my phone.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell were you even here in the first ce, Kirstie?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe, but Ben was so angry when he thought he¡¯d seen Charlotte and James¡­.¡± I


    swallow my words. ¡°When he thought he¡¯d seen them¡­. I was trying to stop him, or at least calm him


    down.¡±


    Michael looks rueful. ¡°Didn¡¯t help much, did it? Look, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯d put you up in the hotel


    overnight, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to risk running into James right now. I¡¯ll call a taxi to


    get you home. Have you got keys to get back in?¡±


    I nod. ¡°There¡¯s a spare set with my neighbour, thanks. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to help much with James


    though. I¡¯ll have to see him at the office tomorrow, assuming I still work there.¡±


    Michael slings an arm around my shoulder, giving me a gentle shake. ¡°I¡¯ll try to cool him off a bit before


    tomorrow. Come on, let¡¯s get you home. Go and wait in the hotel lobby. I¡¯ll make the call for you.¡±


    *****


    The following day, I am sitting at my desk, working, but waiting for the storm. Nausea rises in my throat


    and I couldn¡¯t face breakfast.


    The inte buzzes. ¡°Hello, Kirstie. It¡¯s Francis here from the director¡¯s floor¡­.¡±


    Here ites¡­.


    ¡°Can youe up please; immediately. Mr Alexanders has phoned to say he would like a word with


    you.¡±


    During the journey up the elevator, my stomach clenches. How will a man like James Alexanders react


    to what happened? Do I still have a job?


    I¡¯ve just lost the best job I ever had¡­.


    As I step out, there is a pleasant-faced woman seated at a desk.


    ¡°Kirstie?¡±


    Feeling timid, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat. Mr Alexanders is on his way now.¡± She looks across at me, I think with some sympathy in


    her eyes.


    Waiting doesn¡¯t help my mood at all, but it¡¯s only for a minute or so. The elevator door whispers open


    and James Alexanders steps out, wrath written across his face.


    He points a long finger at me, then through an office door. ¡°In there, now.¡± Then he turns to the


    receptionist. ¡°Francis. Turn off the inte, please. This is private.¡± She doesn¡¯t say anything but taps


    a button.


    It doesn¡¯t look as if Michael calmed him down much¡­.


    He swings back on me, thumbing at the office door. Glumly, I follow him through, standing, facing


    downward as he turns on me.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much trouble you have caused?¡± he hisses. ¡°For me, for Michael and


    Charlotte. And even for Ben? How do you think he feels now? Are you proud of yourself?¡±


    I stare at the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did try to stop him. I was trying to help.¡±


    ¡°Help? How were you trying to help?¡±


    I can¡¯t speak. My mouth is dry, my heart pounding. I realise that I am frightened of this man, of what he


    might do.


    After a pause, he repeats. ¡°Kirstie, what do you mean.¡­ You were trying to help?¡±


    I swallow hard, trying to get my words out. After another moment, a finger pushes up my chin making


    me look up into the slit-eyed gaze of James Alexanders. ¡°Talk to me, Kirstie. This is not a request.¡±


    I suck at my mouth, trying to work up enough saliva to speak.


    ¡°Ben said he¡¯d been up to see his brother, at his house in the mountains. He was angry. He said that


    Charlotte was being unfaithful to his brother; that he¡¯d seen her, with you¡­. I tried to stop him, really, I


    did. But he was.¡­ out of control.¡­¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    He lets out a long sigh, stares at the ceiling, then waves me to a chair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down? You


    look as if you¡¯re going to fall down.¡±


    I sit and he pours me a ss of water. ¡°Go on,¡± he says, but the edge has gone from his voice.


    ¡°Then he said that he¡¯d seen the two of you¡­. you and Charlotte¡­. he said¡­.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know what he said there¡­. Carry on.¡±


    I look him in the eye for just a second, then look away. ¡°Mr Alexanders¡­. I¡¯d already figured it out,


    about the three of you. I¡¯ve seen you together and your rings and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I gathered thatst night. So¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ben was furious, incandescent. He said he was going toe here and make sure you didn¡¯t go near


    his brother¡¯s wife again¡­. I think was intending to threaten you.¡±


    He snorts, and just for a moment, I hear the humour there at this unlikely possibility.


    I don¡¯t see this one being scared by Ben¡­.


    He barks a short, humourlessugh. ¡°So, what on earth possessed you to tell him that you met me and


    Michael at the Club? Why would you tell him something like that? A man like Ben? And under those


    circumstances?¡±


    I hang my head again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I really didn¡¯t mean to. It just sort of came out. By the time we


    were at your house, I was pretty wound up. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I¡¯d been thinking for a while that I


    should wind things up with him, that I¡¯m not being fair to him but there never seemed to be the right


    time.¡±


    ¡°I think events may have overtaken you on that, Kirstie. I rather suspect Ben won¡¯t be wanting to see


    you again.¡±


    I nod gloomily. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it like this, though. He¡¯s a decent guy. He just doesn¡¯t¡­.¡± I fight back


    the tears that threaten to well up again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really was trying to help.¡±


    At least he looks sympathetic now. Perhaps the worst is passed.


    ¡°Vani man?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Mmm, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why were you seeing Ben? Michael tells me you¡¯re still going to the clubs. Ben is hardly to sort of man


    to fit in with the lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°I met him identally, just walking on the beach with my dogs. He¡­. courted me. It¡¯s years since


    anyone did that.¡±


    James looks askance at me. ¡°Very sweet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is sweet.¡±


    ¡°And is sweet your thing, Kirstie?¡±


    Arrogant bastard!


    And my temper finally overtakes my guilt and my nerves.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me everything on me you know.¡± I snap. ¡°It¡¯s at least partly your own fault.¡±


    And now he stares down at me, arms folded, legs akimbo. He¡¯s a tall man anyway, but somehow, he


    looks taller when he wears that face. ¡°And how do arrive at that conclusion?¡± he says, his voice t.


    ¡°Look.¡­ I know you¡¯re a Dom¡­. I mean, so¡¯s Michael, but he¡¯s a bit less obvious about it. But you¡­.


    you walk through that lobby behind Charlotte like you¡¯ve got her on reins. If you¡¯re in a situation where


    it matters that people don¡¯t realise what your.¡­ domestic arrangements are, you could tone it down a


    bit. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying. As it is, I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t cored her¡­.¡±


    His head tilts, his mouth twitching.


    Did I say something funny?


    ¡°Hardly suitable wear for the office¡­.¡± hements, drily.


    I have the bit between my teeth now. Recklessly, I plunge on, letting my mouth do my thinking for me. ¡°I


    spotted it right away, especially when the three of you all have rings. Do you really think other people


    wouldn¡¯t see it, even if they reach the wrong conclusion? They understand her wearing Michael¡¯s ring.


    After all, he¡¯s the one with a piece of paper to say that he¡¯s married to her¡­.¡±


    He stares at me, saying nothing.


    Am I being given the rope to hang myself by?


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it now, you know. You could cool down on the whole Dom thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean that I feel like I''m being interrogated by a movie viin. You know, the tall immactely dressed


    one that¡¯s utter evil and speaks with a perfect English ent.¡±


    And finally, the facade cracks. He bursts outughing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kirstie. Do I reallye across like


    that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. All you need to finish off the effect is a long-haired white cat.¡±


    He cocks an eyebrow at me, but he¡¯s hiding a smile. ¡°You know, all aside from your being an employee


    of thispany, Kirstie, you¡¯re a sub. I didn¡¯t expect you toe out with things like that.¡± He pauses,


    looking down. ¡°Kirstie, are you frightened of me?¡±


    ¡°Um, no, not exactly, but I still remember the blistering you gave my ass the first time we met.¡±


    And now he is definitely sucking in a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t recall anyints,¡± he says.


    ¡°Well, I reckoned that since I¡¯m probably not an employee of thispany anymore, I might as well


    have my say.¡±


    He is silent again, propping himself against the desk and staring across at me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr Alexanders?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have I still got a job?¡±


    He gives me a long look. ¡°I¡¯m not so lost to reason as to vent my anger on someone who was simply


    trying to help and got caught in the crossfire. Yes, Kirstie. You still have a job. Now go back to your


    desk and do it.¡±


    I turn to leave but at the door, I pause. ¡°Mr Alexanders?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kirstie?¡±


    ¡°Is Charlotte alright? It must have been quite scary for herst night, Ben bursting in like that.¡±


    He huffs. ¡°It takes more than the likes of Ben Summerford to scare Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°She¡¯s made of


    tougher stuff than that. Now go.¡±


    And with that, I am dismissed.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    *****


    The front door swooshes and in steps Ryan, smiling disarmingly as he strolls over to me. He looks


    amazing, in a white linen shirt, well pressed dark trousers and his shoes highly polished.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting him. It¡¯s only 2 pm and hours before I finish for the day. I would like to chat, but the


    phone rings and I must deal with the call, spending five minutes trying to give directions for the Haswell


    Building to visitors who speak only very broken English in a Japanese ent. Just as I put the phone


    down, the doors open once more to admit a delivery man bringing in new office furniture and needing a


    pass into the building. Then a maintenance man needs pointing at a problem elevator¡­.


    I roll my eyes apologetically at Ryan, but he holds up his hands, smiling. ¡°Chill out,¡± he says. ¡°you have


    a job to do. I¡¯m in no hurry.¡±


    Smiling gratefully, I head-point him at the coffee machine. ¡°Help yourself.¡± He pours two cups, cing


    one on my desk and sipping from the other as he seats himself to wait.


    And as he watches me from his seat while I work, his eyes dark,pelling, from the edge of my mind


    not involved in the minutiae of my work, I know that this man is taking me, body and soul.


    Finally, the stream of visitors passes and I can pay attention to¡­. my Lover¡­.


    When did I start to think of him that way?


    As he sees that I am free once more, he stands behind me, his hands on my shoulders, stooping to


    whisper close by me. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you. I called by because I wanted to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My panties are growing damp already.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­. yes, really. And you should see the things I¡¯ve been doing to you in my head.¡±


    And, my blood starting to sing, he pauses, sliding his hand down inside the top of my blouse. I think he


    is going to cup a breast, but instead, his palmes to rest on my chest.


    ¡°Your heart is beginning to race.¡± he murmurs. ¡°I like that. By the time I get you back to my apartment


    later, you should be screaming for me to fuck you¡­.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll not be going back to a hotel?¡±


    ¡°Not this time. I told you, I want to learn to know you better. I¡¯ve taken an apartment here in the City. I¡¯ll


    take you thereter. And do you know something else?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fuck you until you beg me to¡­.¡±


    My stomach flutters and my pussy is clenching.


    Jeez¡­. he knows how to fuck with the inside of my head¡­.


    ¡­. but in a good way¡­.


    ¡°¡­. And I¡¯ll leave you to think about that until this evening.¡± With a smile in his voice, he kisses my


    cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter; pick you up at six. Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    *****


    Later, in his car, Ryan driving me to his new apartment, I have spent all afternoon thinking on his words


    and I am ame.


    I always carry a change of underwear in my bag, and today I needed it. Not that it did any good.


    Between my legs, a sopping heat sucks against my thighs and I sit uneasily, trying to getfortable,


    to find some relief for my swollen and sensitive sex.


    Surreptitiously, I press my hands down on my thighs, trying to rub my clit without Ryan noticing. He


    stares out to the road ahead, only looking to one side or the other for the traffic.


    He pulls in to the underground car park of a block of apartments in the good end of town. Inside, the


    building is expensively carpeted, beautifully furnished and well decorated.


    ¡°I chose a ce with a view over the park,¡± hements as he turns the key and then holds out his


    hand to let me in first.


    The apartment is only half furnished, with cardboard boxes stacked in one corner.


    ¡°Sorry about the state of the ce,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m only half moved in yet. Wine?¡±


    Already trembling, I struggle to keep my voice steady, but he¡¯s not fooled, watching me through lidded


    eyes as I respond. ¡°Thank you. Yes.¡±


    Ryan has a bottle and sses waiting. Pouring two ruby sses, he passes one to me. ¡°I would offer


    you something to eat first,¡± he says, ¡°but since it¡¯s not food that you¡¯re hungry for right now, I think we¡¯ll


    leave the dining untilter.¡±


    Lost for words, suddenly bashful, I look up at him and then away again.


    He chuckles, soft and low. ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t react in the car, doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t notice. You¡¯re


    feeling horny, which was exactly my intention when I visited you this afternoon. I wanted you to spend a


    few hours thinking about what we might do together this evening.¡± He pauses, I think waiting for his


    words to take effect, then, ¡°I enjoyed seeing you trying to touch yourself without my noticing.¡±


    My face ming, I simply don¡¯t know where to look. I don¡¯t consider myself an easy conquest. Normally,


    I take a man on my own terms and to hell with him if he doesn¡¯t like it. But this one¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed,¡± he says. ¡°As I say, I wanted you to be thinking about me, and I know that


    when you were touching yourself, you really wanted me to be touching you. I like that, very much.¡±


    He points a long finger towards a door. ¡°In the bedroom¡­.¡± he says.


    Inside, he turns the light on low. The room is not over-furnished, but there is a chest of drawers, a


    wardrobe, a vast bed, which looks brand-new, and a chair, ced in front of a veryrge mirror and


    with a small side-table.


    The chair is heavily sculpted in some antique wood, of the type that might be the carver chair at the


    head of a table. It gleams chestnut and gold in the dim light and the leather covered seat smells of


    beeswax.


    It seems an odd choice for a semi-furnished apartment.


    He leans over me, my spine pressed against the wall. A single finger touching me, he traces a line over


    my lips, along the side of my cheek and down my neck. It continues down along my breastbone to the


    top of my cleavage. The finger pauses at the top button of my low-cut blouse.


    ¡°Take it off,¡± he says, ¡°slowly.¡±


    My breathing rate increasing, I slip the buttons free, gradually¡­. one by one. As the blouse falls open,


    his gaze is downward toward my breasts as I slide it from my shoulders.


    ¡°Now the bra,¡± he instructs.


    Obediently, I reach back to unclip, again letting it fall from my shoulders.


    ¡°y with your nipples,¡± he says. ¡°I want to see them hard for me.¡±


    This isn¡¯t difficult. Already awash with arousal, the calm measuredmands of this man¡­.


    My Lover?


    My¡­. Master?


    ¡­. are setting my pulse racing and my already willing pussy thrumming. As cool air washes over my


    skin, they pucker to hard nubs which, as I roll and pluck them betwixt finger and thumb, pebble up


    completely.


    Unable to draw enough breath without panting, my lips are parted, and heat blooms over my naked


    skin, as bare-breasted, I wait for his next words.


    ¡°Now your skirt. Take it off.¡±


    Still, he doesn¡¯t touch me, instead holding me with his gaze. Swallowing hard, I unzip and start to slide


    the garment over my hips¡­.


    ¡°Slowly,¡± he says.


    Inch by inch, I glide the satiny fabric over hip and thigh, brushing over skin that flushes hot, glistening


    with perspiration. As it falls to the floor, I step out of it, leaving myself in only high heels and ckce


    panties.


    I¡¯m beginning to tremble. Still, he makes no move to touch me with his hands, instead, enclosing me


    against the wall between his arms.


    His head drops to nuzzle against my neck, his breath hot and sweet and spicy as he mouths at my


    heating skin. My knees are quivering, beginning to buckle.


    ¡°Ryan, I can¡¯t stand properly, you have me trapped against the wall.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s where you hang a fucking masterpiece,¡± he mutters, as he nts his mouth over mine. He


    kisses me as though he has never kissed me before and will never kiss me again, and as the blood


    pounds through my veins, I whimper.


    Still, he only touches me with his mouth, and as he breaks from the kiss, he nods across the room.


    His voice, deeply masculine, like honeyed silk, ¡°On the bed.¡±


    I turn to the bed, expecting him to follow me, but he doesn¡¯t. Instead, he sits in the chair, legs


    outstretched and crossed at the ankles, sitting to face me. A little unsure as to what he is asking of me,


    I lie down, but¡­.


    ¡°No, not like that. I want to see you.¡±


    Still, I hesitate. ¡°Sit on the bed,¡± he says. ¡°You tried to hide it from me before, but I want to see you


    touching yourself. y with your breasts. Show me.¡±


    Ryan is still fully dressed and I am all but naked. A little self-consciously, I seat myself on the edge of


    the bed to face him. Ryan sits, his face resting on thumb and forefinger from the chair arm, the dim


    lighting picking out contoured shadows from his face, and gilded highlights from the polished timber of


    the chair. His eyes, always dark, are deeply shaded and his hair picks up golden ents in the light.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he says. ¡°Now, show yourself to me. I want to see what¡¯s mine.¡±


    I hesitate at his choice of words¡­.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ¡®Mine¡¯¡­?


    Am I his¡­?


    I think I am¡­.


    He waits, saying nothing.


    Waiting for my reaction?


    Yes, I think so.


    Biting my lower lip, I cup my breasts in my hands, lifting them, thumbing my nipples, pressing them


    together to exhibit my cleavage.


    His eyes follow my movements. He¡¯s keeping his cool, but I think I see the press of his erection


    showing. As I circle the darker halos of the aree, the skin crinkles tighter and his pupils, widening,


    turn his already shadowed eyes all but ck.


    ¡°Enough,¡± he says. My hands freeze in mid-movement.


    His eyes lock with mine, then indicate down.


    ¡°You want me to¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    I slip fingers into the top of my panties, his eyes tracking the movement. ¡°Take them off,¡± he says. ¡°I


    want to see you; all of you.¡±


    In truth, I am only too happy to take them off. My pussy is running hot, streaming and my panties are


    hideously ufortable. I strip them away to reveal my dark curls, glistening wet. Uncertainly, I run my


    fingers through the moist hair. I can scent my own arousal¡­.


    And of course, so can he¡­.


    His eyes not leaving my body, he picks up his ss from the side table, tasting the wine, a deep velvet


    crimson in the dim light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop there,¡± he says. ¡°I want more than that. Lie back. Open your legs. Show me all of yourself.


    Show me what I¡¯m going to taste.¡±


    My breath catches again.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I lie back onto the covers butid out so t, I¡¯m notfortable, and it is not easy to reach myself.


    Quickly, he stands from the chair, pulls pillows from the bed. ¡°Raise your head and shoulders,¡± he says.


    ¡°I want you to be able to move. And I want to see your face as well as your cunt.¡±


    I¡¯m not used to the coarse words. They should offend me, but instead, I well hot and liquid.


    Now, propped against the pillows, I can look him in the eye again. Perspiration runs down my face and


    I¡¯m sure that my mascara must be running, but he doesn¡¯t seem bothered.


    ¡°Fuck yourself,¡± he says, his voice with a deep, gravelly edge. ¡°Show me what you want me to do to


    you; where you want me to touch you, how you want me to touch you.¡±


    He stands over me, the wine ss still in his hand. He sips at it, watching me with his midnight gaze.


    ¡°Why are you being shy? I want to know you. I want to see you.¡± he insists.


    My knees are slightly parted, but he nudges at first one, then the other with the ss, easing them


    wider. ¡°Show me,¡± he demands.


    I think that he will sit in the chair again, to watch me, but instead, he sits beside me on the bed, close


    enough that I scent him. He smells of musk and lust and sex and masculinity and¡­. I want this man¡­.


    I want to give myself to him and I want him to know me¡­.


    And now I spread my thighs wide, as wide as I am able. His lips don¡¯t move, but his eyes smile as they


    travel from my face to my pink and parted folds, and back again.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he says. ¡°Show me, and I¡¯ll give you everything you ask for. Everything you want.¡±


    In a heady mix of lust and excitement, wantonness and desire, I trace the line of my swollen, almost


    melting folds with fingers that glide, wet and slippery from my pussy to my clit.


    ¡°Show me your sweet spot. Show me what you want me to do, where you want my tongue.¡±


    I thumb away the hood of my bud¡­.


    ¡°You look beautiful, you know,¡± he says. ¡°You have no idea how beautiful you are, aroused like that. I


    can see that you¡¯re embarrassed, but please don¡¯t be timid with me. Give yourself to me. Show me


    what gives you pleasure.¡±


    Ah, Jeez¡­.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking with my head.¡± I pant.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± he says smoothly, quietly. ¡°All good sex starts in the mind. Where else would I start


    fucking you except in your head? Now¡­. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, show me what gives you


    pleasure.¡±


    And now I start to work myself in earnest, sliding fingers over myself, rubbing my clit, working the tip


    and the root. Ryan watches closely, his gaze intense as his eyes follow my movements.


    ¡°Fuck yourself,¡± he says. ¡°I want to see your fingers inside.¡±


    And I obey, pushing inside myself as deeply as I can into my hot and swollen core, while silently, he


    watches.


    Then¡­. he moves, quickly¡­. He takes my hand, pressing it down, pinning it to the duvet. Kneeling at


    the edge of the bed, he breathes warm over my streaming pussy.


    And where my fingers had worked, his mouth follows, like fire streaking through me, where my fingers


    work circles around my clit, his tongue winds spirals over the sweet spot. Where my fingers drew


    languorous trails through my folds, heps moist heat over pussy lips, and where I delved my pussy, he


    mouths and sucks my entrance, tonguing in deep, wiping through against quivering flesh as I moan and


    wail my way through rising climax.


    And as he takes me, as he possesses me, as he makes me his, I want nothing more than to have this


    man own me, for him to im me, body and soul. I want to dissolve into him. I want to have him inside


    me, head, heart and mind. I want him to take me, in whatever way pleases him, because in pleasing


    him, I know he will pleasure me.


    And as I ride the wave, the swell of orgasm rises in me, blooming up from my core in an ecstatic,


    rhapsodic surge. Flesh convulsing, I know that I am howling out my climax, my body writhing and


    straining, hands gripping, seeking an anchor on reality, but my mind is serene, my soul calm.


    Like a ship finding safe harbour, I know I havee home.


    And as my flesh calms and the world focusses around me again, he is there, now naked¡­.


    When did he undress?


    ¡­.. his weight above me, his flesh plunging within me, as with his arms tightly around me, his mouth on


    mine again, he takes what is his.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    *****


    And afterwards, as we lie together, naked in the half-light, he says, ¡°I have something for you if you will


    ept it.¡±


    He seems a little uncertain as he produces a small satin bag from a side-drawer, the kind that usually


    contains jewellery. I open it to find a narrow, ck velvet choker, with a dewdrop pearl suspended.


    ¡°Will you ept it?¡± he asks, a trace of anxiety in his voice. ¡°Will you wear it?¡±


    Am I being cored?


    I think I am¡­.


    I finger it, rolling the pearl in my fingers; so small and delicate a thing, and yet, soden with


    significance.


    ¡°You understand what you are asking of me?¡± I say. ¡°When you give me something like this? When you


    ask me to wear it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± he says. ¡°And yes, I am asking that you wear it for me. Will you do that?¡±


    His voice brims with hope and worry; desire and unease. ¡°Am I asking too much of you? Or too


    quickly?¡±


    The pearl, opalescent with pale, swirling, beautiful colours, sits between my fingers.


    Is this too soon?


    No, I want this too¡­.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you are. It¡¯s just that no-one before has ever wanted me like this¡­.¡±


    ¡°I want you like this. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Unravelling the velvet, I ce it around my neck, fumbling with the catch at the back.


    ¡°Here, let me,¡± he whispers, reaching behind me to clip it closed. And as it fastens he kisses the soft


    skin at the nape of my neck. ¡°Thank you, Kirstie.¡±


    He strokes my cheek, the line of my jaw and down to my neck where he has just ced his mark on


    me, his ownership.


    We lie together, entwined, his arms around me, hezily stroking me. After a long while, he speaks


    again.


    ¡°Kirstie, I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I have to ask you this¡­. Are you still seeing anyone else? I


    know when we met that you were. And because of the way that we met, I don¡¯t really have the right to


    ask you the question, but¡­.¡±


    I twist in his embrace to meet his eye. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Not anymore. There was someone, but, he wasn¡¯t


    right and¡­. I don¡¯t even want to now. I used to go to the clubs a lot, but now I simply want to be with


    you.¡±


    ¡°The clubs? What clubs?¡±


    Me and my big mouth¡­.


    ¡°Oh, er¡­. I used to go to clubs a lot for, er¡­.¡± I chew my words, wondering how much I can say.


    You¡¯ve finally found someone you want to be with¡­.


    Don¡¯t fuck it up¡­.


    ¡°Kirstie? Talk to me. What are these clubs?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re er, sex clubs. I used to go a lot before I met you.¡±


    He stares at me. My stomach clenches.


    Oh, God. Have I spoiled everything?


    Then he smiles. ¡°You used to go to sex clubs, but you don¡¯t anymore? Because of me?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yes¡­ because of you.¡±


    He kisses me. ¡°Thank you for telling me this. I have been worrying¡­.¡±


    You were worrying?


    ¡°¡­. that sex is important enough for you and me to have met in the first ce, but that perhaps I could


    not¡­. be enough¡­. for you.¡±


    My heart skips a beat. ¡°Ryan, you are ¡®enough for me¡¯. I love what you do to me, what we do together.


    You have me thinking of you all the time.¡±


    He pulls me to him again and kisses me. The kiss is hard, prating and possessive; and it sets my


    heart pounding again. Then he pulls back.


    ¡°These clubs, you went often? You have friends there? You would like to go again, but with me?¡±


    ¡°I would love to do that, but only if you¡¯refortable with it. There¡¯s something about the atmosphere,


    watching people being good together¡­. But¡­.¡± and my words stall again.


    ¡°But¡­.?¡±


    ¡°¡­.. but, you realise that you would be meeting¡­.¡±


    He finishes my sentence. ¡°¡­. I would be meeting men you have had sex with? Yes, I realise that. What


    I also realise is that they will see you with me, and know that while they had you for an hour, with me,


    you have stayed. They couldn¡¯t keep you, but I did.¡±


    *****


    From my seat at in the lobby, with little to do right now except sit here and look alert, I gaze out of the


    panoramic front windows.


    The elevators doors hiss and open, to produce Charlotte. As she walks by, she nods across the room


    to me, a little frostily, ¡°Kirstie.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Summerford.¡±


    Guess it¡¯s going to be a while before we¡¯re friends again¡­.


    She exits and turns off down the street, but as she does so, from the cafeteria door across the road, I


    see Ben emerge, clearly making straight for her. His face is distorted with anger and he is marching


    across with clear ¡®intent¡¯.


    Under the counter, with my fist, I m the panic button hard, which should call Security immediately


    and with urgency.


    I can see the two outside. Ben has caught up with her. Charlotte is trying to walk on, past him, but he is


    blocking her path, shouting, almost screaming at her. His raised voice carries even through the ss


    doors of the building as he sts with both barrels at her. I can¡¯t make out his words, but his tone is


    frightening. She ought to be intimidated, but she isn¡¯t. Even from here I can see her reaction. She¡¯s not


    scared of him.


    James said she¡¯s tough.


    Seconds have passed, but it feels like much longer¡­.


    Jeez¡­. should I call in more help?


    I jab at the buttons on my. ¡°Francis, it¡¯s Kirstie in the lobby. Ben Summerford is outside, ranting at


    Charlotte. It¡¯s not looking good. He¡¯s looking really threatening towards her. I¡¯ve called Security, but can


    you please tell Mr Alexanders to get down here right now¡­. And do you have the contact for his friend


    Michael? Can you call him, please. Tell him he¡¯s needed here as soon as possible.¡±


    After the briefest of pauses¡­. ¡°James is on his way.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ben is red, almost purple-faced, raging incoherently at Charlotte. He¡¯s standing close, really close; well


    within the personal space that most people carry around with them. And his bodynguage¡­.


    Is he going to hit her?


    It really does look as though it¡¯s turning violent. I stab at the con again. ¡°Security. Speed it up to the


    lobby, please. You¡¯re needed here pronto.¡±


    The elevator doors open: it¡¯s James, looking angrier than I¡¯ve seen him. I simply point outside to where


    the row between Ben and Charlotte has reached Def Con One. His fists are balled as he strides out.


    Outside, Ben, although not a particrly tall man, is looking over Charlotte, almost looming over her.


    Everything about him screams violence.


    He shoves at her, a palm t on her chest¡­.


    He is going to hit her¡­.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Charlotte¡¯s fist swings, catching him square in the face, and blood spurts. Ben roars outrage, and at


    that moment, two security men burst into the lobby.


    ¡°Outside!¡± I yell, following them to where James is now with Ben and Charlotte.


    Ben¡¯s nose is streaming blood, and he is staring hard at Charlotte, his eyes wide. Never have I seen a


    look of such cold-blooded hatred directed at someone.


    Charlotte doesn¡¯t flinch. She¡¯s not happy, but she knows how to handle herself, and doesn¡¯t back down


    as he bears down on her again, his hand raised.


    ¡°You bitch! How the fuck did you con my brother into this? And what was it for, eh? Was it to get his


    money? Marry him and then divorce him; try to walk off with half?¡±


    And now, James seizes him by the shoulder. His voice is icy. ¡°Lay a finger on her and I¡¯ll break you in


    two.¡± He nods at the two security men who grab Ben by either arm, immobilising him.


    ¡°Fucking well let me go,¡± yells Ben. ¡°I¡¯m going to have it out with the bitch!¡±


    ¡°Not like this you¡¯re not,¡± says James. His manner is cold, controlled. If Ben can¡¯t see the threat there,


    then he is blind¡­.


    A car skids to a halt close by and Michael jumps out.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he says first to Charlotte, holding her close at the waist, looking into her face.


    She nods, then turns back to Ben. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t marry him for his money, and I don¡¯t want it either. If


    Michael wants a divorce¡­.¡±


    Michael¡¯s head whips round¡­. ¡°Divorce?¡± He sounds incredulous


    Charlotte hasn¡¯t stopped speaking. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll not try to stop him, and he can keep his money. But if he


    does do that then I think he should give James back his money.¡±


    ¡°I do not want a divorce,¡± yells Michael. ¡°What the fuck¡¯s going on here, Ben? What have you said? And


    why are you bleeding?¡±


    ¡°Your wife hit me.¡±


    Michael turns cold. ¡°Is that right? And what were you doing that Charlotte felt the need to hit you? I¡¯ve


    seen her punch before, and she doesn¡¯t do it unnecessarily.¡±


    Ben looks away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to touch her. I just wanted to get her out of your life.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of cold fury, but I have never seen it before. Michael¡¯s normally sunny face is zed with


    anger.


    ¡°You took it upon yourself to try to try to chase my wife away?¡± He pauses, looks around, seeing me


    standing by the doors.


    ¡°Kirstie, did you see what happened? Why did Charlotte hit Ben?¡±


    ¡°Ben shoved her. I thought he was going to attack her. I¡¯m sure she thought so too.¡±


    The look Ben gives me is deadly.


    That¡¯s the end of any chance to be ¡®just friends¡¯, then¡­.


    Michael follows Ben¡¯s gaze. ¡°Kirstie answered the question I asked, Ben. It¡¯s not for you to hold it


    against her.¡±


    There is a small crowd on the street now, including the two security guards, still keeping a tight grip on


    Ben. ¡°Mr Alexanders,¡± one of them says. ¡°Do you want us to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ben, would you like to discuss this in a civilised fashion?¡± asks James, ¡°Or do I have you put under


    guard and arrested? Understand that I¡¯m only asking you this because you are Michael¡¯s brother. If it


    were anyone else, I¡¯d have already dealt with you myself for threatening Charlotte.¡±


    There is the squeal of sirens in the background, then the screech of brakes as police cars pull up at the


    kerb. Michael looks askance at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t call them.¡± I protest.


    ¡°No, Francis did, at my behest,¡± says James. ¡°When Kirstie raised the rm, I asked her to do so.¡±


    He stands right by Ben, his voice chill as he nods towards the police officers standing by. ¡°Are you


    going to talk sensibly? Or do I have you arrested?¡±


    Ben looks at Michael, a touch of pleading in his face. Michael simply stands, arms folded, legs akimbo.


    ¡°Answer him, Ben. Don¡¯t look to me for sympathy when you¡¯ve been threatening my wife.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to talk about?¡± he says sullenly. ¡°I was trying to get you out of this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡®get out¡¯ of this,¡± says Michael. ¡°You have no idea how long it took me to get into it. And


    it¡¯s not your ce to interfere in my life. Now, are you going to leave, and give your word not to threaten


    Charlotte again? Or do I let James have the police take you away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± says Ben. But he looks down and won¡¯t meet his brother¡¯s eye.


    ¡°And I have your word that you won¡¯t bother Charlotte again?¡± insists Michael, then he nces at me,


    ¡°Or for that matter, Kirstie either.¡±


    Ben doesn¡¯t speak, but simply nods.¡± And,¡± continues Michael, ¡°if I have it right, you still have Kirstie¡¯s


    bag with her house keys and money in it. Is that right, Kirstie?¡±


    I nod, not keen to be pulled back into the discussion.


    Ben¡¯s face dour, ¡°I¡¯ll drop them off here at the office.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± says Michael. ¡°Now get out of here.¡±


    Ben tries to break free from the security men, who resist, ncing at James for confirmation. He nods


    curtly, and they release him. Ben jerks himself clear, then turning on his heel, walks away.


    As he leaves, James calls after him, ¡°No more second chances, Ben.¡±


    Ben doesn¡¯t turn or acknowledge the words, but I see his scowl as he crosses the street.


    Michael turns to Charlotte, pulls her into his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he said to you, but I do not want a


    divorce.¡±


    Now that the crisis has passed, Charlotte crumples. Her face pressed against his chest, she nods,


    tears in her voice. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you inside.¡±


    ¡°Can I get you a coffee or something?¡± I ask.


    Michael nods gratefully. ¡°That¡¯d be great, Kirstie. Thanks.¡±


    I show the three into the small conference room which is vacant for the afternoon. When I bring in the


    coffee tray, James passes me a note. ¡°Can you call that number, please, Kirstie. Ask for Sam


    Caghan and tell him that Charlotte won¡¯t be on-site this afternoon. I¡¯ll be in touch with him about it


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr Alexanders.¡±


    ¡°And apart from returning your belongings to you, if you see any sign of Ben Summerford near this


    building, you call Security, and me, immediately. He is not permitted in the building.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yes, Mr Alexanders.¡±


    ¡°And, Kirstie¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°While we¡¯re in private at least, it¡¯s James.¡±


    ¡°Yes, James.¡±


    And as I return to my desk, I smile to myself. At least I¡¯ve built some bridges.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    *****


    r u free tonight?


    yes am free. wot u want 2 do?


    pick u up from work. u want to go to ur club?


    wud be nice if u r sure?


    am sure xxx


    gr8 6 pm?


    yes c u @ 6 xx


    Humming to myself at my desk, I try to resist the warmth pooling in my core at the thought of an


    evening with Ryan, and especially in the heady environment of the Club. I need to keep a clear head


    while I am working. I¡¯ll not be thanked for directing visitors or goods to the wrong destinations or mis-


    spelling names on badges. The work isn¡¯t difficult, but it does need to be done right.


    At five to six, Ryan walks in. As he strolls across to me, his gaze sweeps the lobby.


    ¡°No-one else here?¡±


    ¡°No, most of them have gone home.¡±


    ¡°Good. I like to get you alone.¡± He pulls me up into his arms, holding me tight as he kisses me. ¡°How


    long before you can finish?¡±


    ¡°Only a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, good.¡± He nuzzles into my neck. ¡°You smell as though you want to be fucked.¡±


    And my pussy floods.


    ¡°Oh¡­. God¡­.¡± I say, dropping my face into his chest.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he says, concern on his face. ¡°Have I said something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s just that you do it to me every time. I¡¯m all calm and collected, and then you


    come along, and I just want to throw my clothes out of the window and spread-eagle myself on the


    bed.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± he murmurs, sounding pleased. ¡°I¡¯m not going toin at that. Tell you what. I¡¯ll get


    two cups of coffee and just wait over there to drink mine, shall I?¡± He head-points towards the waiting


    area. ¡°Then you can stay nicely professional until you¡¯re off-shift, and I can spread-eagle you on the


    bed.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I think you¡¯d better.¡±


    Ryan turns towards the coffee machine and all but walks into James Alexanders.


    Oh, God. I didn¡¯t hear hime in¡­.


    He is looking down at me with that nt-eyed nce of his, but he doesn¡¯t seem angry, more¡­.


    amused¡­.


    He must have heard every word¡­.


    ¡°Good evening, Kirstie,¡± he says, in his molten chocte tones. ¡°Do I gather that you are going off-shift


    soon?¡±


    Blushing furiously, ¡°Er, yes, Mr Alexanders. In about ten minutes. Is there something I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now. but I¡¯d like a word sometime.¡± He sees the look on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.


    You¡¯re not in any trouble. I only wanted to thank you for your help this afternoon. You did exactly what


    you should, hitting the panic button like that, and calling for Michael and me.¡±


    ¡°d I could help, Mr Alexanders.¡±


    Ryan stands from his seat, concern in his voice. ¡°Are you alright, Kirstie? Has something happened?¡±


    I¡¯m still pping, embarrassed. ¡°Er, yes, I¡¯m fine. Sorry, I¡¯ve not had a chance to tell you about it. There


    was¡­. er¡­. an incident here earlier today. Ryan, this is James Alexanders, my, er, Boss. Mr


    Alexanders, this is my¡­. friend¡­. Ryan.¡±


    James¡¯ mouth twitches. He nces at my choker, then back at Ryan. It is perfectly obvious to him what


    kind of ¡®friend¡¯ Ryan is.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ryan.¡± He holds out his hands to shake.


    ¡°And you. I hope I¡¯m not getting Kirstie into any trouble with you by being here?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. So long as she does her job properly, I have noints. And today she did her job very


    well. I am in any case, only in the loosest sense, Kirstie¡¯s ¡®Boss¡¯.¡±


    I step in to exin. ¡°Mr Alexanders is the Technical and Works Director of the Haswell Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Really?¡± Ryan¡¯s brows arch. ¡°Perhaps I could give you my card? I supply heating and cooling


    systems for offices, retail developments, industrialplexes and the like.¡±


    James nces at the card. ¡°Ryan Dougherty? Your ownpany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the director and owner.¡±


    ¡°You just supply the equipment? What about instation,missioning, servicing and so on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do all that too. You give us the spec for what you want, and if you¡¯re happy with the price, we¡¯ll


    handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. As it happens, we do have some contractsing up for the new retailplex.


    Perhaps you might be interested in tendering?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I would. I¡¯ll drop off some information for you about mypany.¡±


    ¡°Good. Give it to Kirstie. She can get it to me.¡± He nces at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at that for now. I


    have to go. Good night, Kirstie. Nice to meet you, Mr Dougherty.¡±


    He turns and leaves.


    And as we are alone again, Ryan runs a finger along my arm. ¡°So, what would you like to do this


    evening? Visit one of these clubs of yours?¡± He barely touches my skin, simply rippling through the fine


    hairs of my forearm, and sending a frisson skittering down to my pussy.


    ¡°I would, but I¡¯ll need to wear something more appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll stop off at yours and you can get changed, then you can show me your old haunts.¡±


    *****


    In my apartment, as I hover between two different outfits, I hear the ping of a phone message, but not


    from my own mobile.


    After a few moments, there is the sound of cursing from the lounge. Sticking my head around the door,


    ¡°Problem?¡± I ask.


    Ryan, looking thoroughly annoyed, says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been called away. There¡¯s something that


    needs dealing with¡­.¡±


    ¡°Always on call when you work for yourself?¡±


    He grimaces. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the downside. Lots of freedom, but lots of responsibility too.¡± He pauses,


    thinking. ¡°Look, this shouldn¡¯t take me more than a couple of hours. Why don¡¯t you get yourself ready


    anyway, and I¡¯ll meet you at this club of yours?¡±


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He takes my hand, squeezing the fingers. ¡°Text me the address and I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll tell them at the door to expect you and that you¡¯re with me. They only let in so many single


    men and if they think you¡¯re by yourself, you might not get in.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    *****


    At the Club, waiting for Ryan, I find myself a barstool, entertaining myself by people-watching as I sip at


    a soft drink. I like to be alert for these evenings, and I limit my wine intake. No point blurring the


    senses¡­.


    Then I see them, the trio: Michael, James, and Charlotte. The two men nk Charlotte, who I must


    admit, looks amazing. She is wearing a full-length dress, halter-necked, low cut and slit to the hip. It


    flows and billows around her in a glitter of ck and¡­. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s wearing anything under it.


    Her sea of red hair is up in an borate weave of coils andbs. Were she here by herself, she¡¯d


    have the single men around her like bees to the honeypot, but with the powerfully built, athletic Michael


    to one side, and the aggressively protective James to the other, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be having any


    problems.


    They¡¯re with another group, chatting,ughing and sipping drinks, but show no sign of either breaking


    up their trio or expanding it by inviting any others into their group.


    A figure appears at my elbow. ¡°Hi, Debbie. All by yourself again?¡±


    Oh, God, Steve¡­. Not again. Why can¡¯t you ever take a freakin¡¯ hint¡­?


    ¡°No, Steve. I¡¯m not by myself. I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Debbie. You said thatst time I saw you here, and there was no-one with you when you left.


    Why not spend some time with me?¡±


    Because I¡¯m not that desperate and you¡¯re not that lucky¡­.


    Are you drunk¡­.?


    ¡°Steve, please stop crowding me would you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Kirstie. I just spotted you. I didn¡¯t realise you were here tonight.¡± Michael has ambled over from


    the trio and is standing by me, gging down the barman. He peers at my face. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Jeez¡­. He called me Kirstie. Will Steve notice?


    I smile at him gratefully, rolling my eyes to the side. ¡°I¡¯m fine thanks, Michael. Steve here wanted to


    chat.¡±


    Michael¡¯s lids lower, ever so slightly. If I weren¡¯t watching closely, I would miss it.


    So, you don¡¯t like him either¡­. What¡¯s Steve done to upset you?


    Charlotte has appeared at Michael¡¯s elbow. ¡°Hello. We thought we might run into you here sometime.


    All alone?¡± Something in her bodynguage says that she doesn¡¯t care for Steve either. She seems,


    not exactly friendly towards me, but at least open to the possibility¡­.


    ¡­. And although her question sounds innocent enough, one girl to another, I see the question in her


    eyes¡­.


    Do I need help?


    ¡°I¡¯m only alone for now. I¡¯m waiting for a friend. Are you alright? After what happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thanks for asking. Would that be the ¡®friend¡¯ that James met earlier?¡±


    I grin. ¡°Yeah¡­. that¡¯s him.¡±


    Steve looks as though he just sucked a lemon. He mutters something incoherent and vanishes off to


    the other end of the long bar.


    Will hee back when he thinks I¡¯m alone again?


    I turn to Michael. ¡°Michael, could I ask you a favour? I am expecting someone, but he¡¯s not arrived yet.


    Could you hang out with me until he gets here?¡± I nce at Charlotte. ¡°If that¡¯s alright with you of


    course?¡±


    Michael looks at me sharply. ¡°Steve giving you trouble?¡±


    He¡¯s¡­. a bit pushy¡­. It won¡¯t be for long. My friend is on his way¡±


    The blonde man smiles, all easy charm; one of life¡¯s natural aristocrats. ¡°No problem, Kirstie. It would


    hardly be the first time that Steve¡¯s pushed his luck.¡±


    There¡¯s a subtext here, but I don¡¯t know what it is. ¡°Has Steve done something to upset you, Michael?¡±


    He seems about to speak, but then stops as Steve reappears, arge drink in his hand; correction: two


    large drinks.


    ¡°I got you a G&T, Debbie. That¡¯s your poison, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Steve, I told you. I¡¯m waiting for someone. I don¡¯t want a drink, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Aw c¡¯mon. You can talk to me ¡®til your friend turns up¡­. if he turns up.¡±


    He moves close to me, but suddenly Michael is closer. ¡°She said ¡®No¡¯, Steve. Take a hint. The Lady¡¯s


    not interested.¡±


    And now Charlotte is here too. ¡°Leave her alone, Steve.¡±


    Steve flushes, eyeballing Michael. ¡°What¡¯s it to do with you? She¡¯s just a sub, and you¡¯re not her Dom.¡±


    ¡°She may be a sub, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s your sub. And while I may not be her Dom, I like to


    think I am a gentleman.¡±


    I think Steve has already had too much to drink, but he gulps down the one in his left hand, then starts


    on the one in his right.


    A woman moves in on our group; another of my not-so-favourite people.


    Oh God, now it¡¯s Marcie.


    The brassy blonde is making a beeline for Michael, pasting on an over-eager smile.


    ¡°Oh, lord¡­.¡± I mutter.


    Michael¡¯s eyes follow my gaze, then slide sideways to me. He groans. ¡°You don¡¯t care for her?¡± he says


    out of the side of his mouth.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°You and me both. Charlotte and James aren¡¯t keen either.¡± Charlotte nods agreement.


    Marcie angles over towards us, her eyes fixed on Michael. ¡°Oh¡­ God¡­.¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s still interested in you¡­.¡± chuckles Charlotte.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± His tone is wry.


    ¡°Hello, Michael. I¡¯ve not seen you around here for a while.¡± Marcie¡¯s over-made face radiates fake


    friendship, fake sincerity, fake everything.


    She¡¯d look so much better if she toned down the makeup a bit¡­. just tried to be a bit more genuine.¡­


    ¡­. mutton dressed asmb¡­.


    Michael¡¯s smile is polite but distinctly unweing.


    Nope, they don¡¯t like her either¡­.


    Can¡¯t argue with their taste in people¡­.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve not been here for a while. I got married a few months ago.¡± He holds up his left hand,


    disying his ring.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Her jaw falls ck, then she looks at Charlotte, venom in her eyes.


    ¡°Married? Really?¡± she almost hisses. She looks sideways towards Steve, then visibly dismisses him.


    She¡¯s looking for something to say¡­.


    ¡°And what about the other one?¡± she continues. ¡°That ageing Dom you used to hang out with¡­. Do


    you still see him? I mean, he¡¯s not exactly in the first flush of youth, is he? He limps for god¡¯s sake¡­.¡±


    Michael¡¯s face freezes. Charlotte¡¯s is furious¡­.


    ¡°¡­. I saw him earlier.¡± continues Marcie. ¡°He can¡¯t even walk straight these days.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    For the smallest of moments, I think Charlotte is going tounch herself at Marcie, but then Michael¡¯s


    hand is on her arm, his knuckles white.


    Michael¡¯s voice is cool. ¡°You have a big mouth, Marcie. I¡¯m not going to tell James you said that. If you


    don¡¯t care for him, then fair enough; I know he can be abrasive sometimes. But don¡¯t talk about what


    you don¡¯t know. Before you go opening your mouth at random again, you might try finding out a few


    facts; such as how did Jamese by his limp?¡±


    Marcie¡¯s face is sour and pale. She stares back at him but doesn¡¯t speak.


    Time to show my colours. Let¡¯s wave the g for them¡­.


    ¡°Michael, how did James get his limp?¡± I ask.


    In fact, I¡¯m genuinely interested. James Alexanders does not seem like the kind of man to get involved


    in a street brawl.


    Michael¡¯s eyes meet mine for a moment. So do Charlotte¡¯s. They both know what I just did.


    ¡°He was shot,¡± says Michael. ¡°A man was trying to murder Charlotte, but James shielded her with his


    body and took the bullet for her.¡±


    Marcie¡¯s eyes widen. I think mine do as well.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I say. ¡°A real hero.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± says Michael, ¡°a hero.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡± slurs Steve, his tone sarcastic. ¡°A real hero¡­.¡±


    Charlotte breaks in, her tone acid. ¡°Have you done anything heroic recently, Steve?¡±


    ¡°Apart from getting punched unconscious by Charlotte here¡­¡± finishes Michael. Steve nches and


    finally¡­.


    ¡­. finally¡­.


    ¡­. staggers away into the crowd.


    Marcie is gaping, but Michael has not finished. He continues. ¡°Tell me, Marcie. Do you think you¡¯re ever


    going to have someone who will volunteer to take a bullet for you?¡±


    She flushes and looks down. ¡°You don¡¯t like me much do you, Michael?¡±


    ¡°Not much, no.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­. So far, you¡¯ve offended me, upset my wife, and you just insulted my best friend.


    How¡¯s that for starters? Now, go away and don¡¯t bother us again, Marcie. I don¡¯t care for your


    company.¡±


    And she leaves, following Steve.


    I¡¯m impressed by Michael¡¯s style. Slimy Steve and Marcie the Mouth, both seen off in one smooth


    movement.


    He didn¡¯t seem the type¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t pull any punches, do you?¡±


    Michael is tight-lipped. ¡°She just insulted both my wife and my best friend. I saw no reason to be polite.¡±


    Then that easy smile of his is back. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to have any more trouble with Steve this


    evening, Kirstie,¡± says Michael. He pushes my chin up with a finger. ¡°You look better without your jaw


    hung open,¡± he remarks.


    Embarrassed, I realise that I too was agape at Michael¡¯s performance. Steve is sitting at the far side of


    the room, his face sullen.


    ¡°He looks like a sulky kid,¡± Iment.


    Michael¡¯s eyes slide sideways to me. ¡°You mean the kind of kid who¡¯s discovered that all the chocte


    chip cookies are on too high a shelf?¡±


    Despite myself, I have to smile. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one¡­. Is all that true? About James?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Every word.¡±


    Charlotte is nodding enthusiastically.


    ¡°A gunman was after Charlotte? You were there?¡±


    ¡°I was, yes. I tried to stop the shot, but I couldn¡¯t move fast enough to get the gun from him. I only


    managed to knock off his aim. James didn¡¯t even hesitate. He simply put himself between Charlotte


    and the gun. He nearly died, and I think he¡¯s always going to have that limp.¡±


    ¡°Wow! And¡­. Charlotte punched Steve? That¡¯s true too?¡±


    Now Michaelughs. ¡°Yup. The pushy bastard wouldn¡¯t take a hint and leave her alone. She swings a


    punch you¡¯d be happy to see from any professional; all but knocked him out cold. She certainly made a


    mess of his nose. In fact, you saw an example of it with Ben didn¡¯t you¡­.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Sounds good to me. Who taught you to box?¡± I ask.


    ¡°My ex-husband,¡± says Charlotte, smiling into her ss.


    Ex-husband¡­.?


    Michael¡¯s head swivels. ¡°You never mentioned that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I? thought I had. I never said I didn¡¯t like Chad. It just didn¡¯t work as a marriage. I¡¯d be happy to


    be his friend again.¡±


    Michael looks away but seems unsettled. His gaze alights on my choker and his eyes crinkle. ¡°Who¡¯s


    the lucky man?¡±


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have met him. He¡¯s new to all this.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll introduce us then? I assume that¡¯s who you¡¯re waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is, and yes, I¡¯d like that.¡±


    James arrives. ¡°Hello, Kirstie. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± He looks genuinely pleased to see me.


    ¡°Hello, Mr Alexanders¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kirstie, we discussed this before. We¡¯re not at work now. It¡¯s James¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hello, James. Michael here was just telling me how you saved Charlotte¡¯s life¡­.¡±


    His eyes roll sideways. ¡°I thought we agreed not to advertise that¡­.¡± he mutters.


    Michael¡¯s grin is unrepentant. ¡°We agreed not to advertise it unnecessarily. Sometimes it is


    appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Like when?¡±


    ¡°Like when Marcie gets disparaging about my best friend and risks my wife punching her teeth out.¡±


    James frowns. ¡°Have I missed something?¡±


    I¡¯m saved from answering. Ryan appears at the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s here then?¡± says Michael.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°No woman smiles like that at the arrival of a random stranger.¡± His words are calm, but his eyes are


    smiling.


    I blush.


    Oh, God. I just blew off your brother¡­.


    ¡°Kirstie, it¡¯s alright.¡± He touches my hand; the briefest of ncing touches. ¡°Ben¡¯s a good man, even if it


    doesn¡¯t look that way to you right now. But he¡¯s not the right man for you.¡±


    There¡¯s a lump in my throat.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Ryan is scanning the room, looking for me.


    ¡°Want to introduce us properly to your friend?¡± asks James. ¡°In a situation where we¡¯ll talk about


    something other than cooling systems.


    Of course I do.


    I wave across the floor. Ryan sees me and his face lights up, smiling at me as though there is no-one


    else in the room.


    We cross to each other, meeting in the middle, where he coils an arm around my waist, reeling me in to


    kiss me on the cheek.


    ¡°Hi, sorry to be so long. It was a bit more¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re all done now? We have the evening?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have the evening.¡± He slips his fingers into mine, and holding hands, I tug him back towards


    the trio.


    ¡°Um, this is Ryan¡­. and um, you met James earlier. This is Michael and Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Please to meet you, Michael.¡± Ryan offers his hand and the two shake. ¡°And you too, Charlotte.¡± He


    leans to kiss her lightly on the cheek, then moves to stand by me, his arm around my waist. ¡°You¡¯ve


    known each other long?¡±


    I prevaricate. This is not yet the time to exin how I first met James and Michael. ¡°Charlotte and I only


    just met when I started the new job. We don¡¯t really know each other very well.¡± I exin.


    ¡°I suspect that will change,¡± says James. ¡°Charlotte doesn¡¯t have too many female friends. Another


    intelligent woman might be weepany for her? Someone to talk to.¡± He cocks an eye at her.


    ¡°No question of finding an intelligent woman to be goodpany for a man, then?¡± she replies, her


    tone wry.


    I suppress augh and look away. All three men look baffled. ¡°Have I said something amiss?¡± asks


    James.


    My eyes meet with Charlotte¡¯s and as we grin, I know that we are both thinking the same thing.


    Michael says ¡°What are you talking about, Charlotte? We talk with you all the time¡­. don¡¯t we?¡±


    Ryan turns to me. ¡°You¡¯re a bright, intelligent woman. Why would I not want to talk with you?¡±


    I try to choose my words carefully¡­.


    The fragile male ego¡­.


    ¡°Lots of men say they like intelligent women. I¡¯ve never encountered one who, when it came to it, really


    felt that way.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°But I do like intelligent women. It¡¯s one of the things that I find attractive in you;


    that I can have a conversation with you, rather than just meaningless chit-chat and socialising.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Really? Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever been asked to get my brains out for the boys.¡±


    Charlotte copses intoughter. Michael¡¯s eyes dance with merriment and even the saturnine James


    is sucking in his cheeks against a smile.


    Ryan seems momentarily speechless, then says, ¡°Excuse me for a moment while I discipline my


    woman.¡±


    He turns to me, pulls me in by the waist tight to him and murmurs by my ear. ¡°If I ever appear to insult


    your intelligence, then tell me. Don¡¯t dwell on it and don¡¯t let it fester. But equally, when we are alone, I


    am going to p your ass until it glows red for that remark.¡±


    My breath hitches and my panties flood. He continues, ¡°And don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about that


    either¡­¡±


    A hot flush is rising up my throat and neck¡­.


    Damn! How does he do it?


    I just don¡¯t normally react this way. I meet a man, and if I like him enough to fuck we get on with it. But


    with Ryan¡­.


    I settle for coyness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    His brows arch¡­.


    He¡¯s not fooled¡­.


    We turn our attention back to the threesome, who are now chatting with another couple who have just


    arrived.


    ¡°Who¡¯s with who?¡± Ryan hisses out of the side of his mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out which one she¡¯s married


    to.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s married to both of them.¡±


    He looks sceptical. ¡°Seriously? You can¡¯t do that legally.¡±


    ¡°Seriously. Legalities are not the point. She¡¯s legally married to Michael, but the realities are¡­.¡±


    How do I exin this¡­.?


    ¡°The thing is about ces like this¡­.¡± I wave my hand around the Club¡­. ¡°¡­. is that just about


    everyone here understands. If you live your life differently, or you have¡­. um¡­. unusual tastes, no-one


    cares. So long as it¡¯s between consenting adults, you just get on with it.¡±


    Am I taking him too fast?


    He nods, thoughtfully. ¡°Can¡¯t say I have any argument with that. Want to show me the ce? I think


    we¡¯re a bit surplus to need here.¡± He nods to where James, Michael, and Charlotte are now deep in


    conversation with the strangers.


    ¡°Come on.¡± I take him by the hand, showing him around; the pool and jacuzzi, upied by people in


    various stages of nudity; the cage, which right now contains a girl in a leather harness on her knees


    and offering her open mouth to passersby. One man stops, pushing his semi-erect cock at her while his


    friend stands by to watch. In the orgy room, the vast bed, easilyrge enough to take twenty or thirty


    people is unupied. The evening is yet young.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a bit¡­. public,¡± says Ryan. ¡°Are we expected to¡­.¡±


    ¡°Only if you want to. Plenty of people get off on exhibitionism. And a lot enjoy voyeurism.¡±


    ¡°And you? Have you.¡­ done these things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done them. But only with other people who also enjoyed it.¡±


    Realisation washes across his face. ¡°Is that how you know James and Michael? You and they¡­.?¡±


    Oh, crap.


    Is this it?


    Might as well be truthful. He¡¯s bound to find out sooner orter¡­.


    ¡°Yes, once.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He chews the thought over. ¡°Once? They weren¡¯t your¡­. lovers?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re a couple of nice guys that I had sex with, once.¡±


    ¡°And what am I? Another nice guy you have sex with?¡±


    Now there is a challenge in his eye, and for the first time, I know in my heart of hearts that I want this


    man to be more than that.


    ¡°No,¡± I say. ¡°It started out that way. You know it did.¡­ the way we met. But you¡¯re more to me now.¡± I


    wait for his response¡­. which doesn¡¯te.


    Anxiety snatches at my gut. ¡°How do you feel about that?¡± I ask.


    He looks up at the ceiling, then back down at me. ¡°How do I feel? I feel that¡­. while this ce is very


    interesting, and that I would be happy to explore its possibilities with you on another asion; right


    now, I want you to myself, back in my apartment.¡± He cocks his head at me. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    And at his words, the sun is shining and my skies are blue. ¡°I¡¯d love for you to have me to yourself,


    back in your apartment.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He kisses me on the cheek, then offers me his arm. ¡°Shall we?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    *****


    He unlocks the door and nods me through. As soon as we are inside, he pulls me tight to him, looking


    at me with eyes of pure sin.


    ¡°I want you naked,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll get wine. You go through to the bedroom. I¡¯ll be with you in a couple of


    minutes.¡± Then, he pushes me towards the bedroom door.


    In the bedroom, I dim the lights and, undressing,y my clothes carefully on a chair. Taking a few


    moments to brush my hair and check my makeup, I stretch out on the bed, waiting for my Lover.


    He joins me a minute or soter, bottle and sses in hand, pausing at the door to let his eyes travel


    my body, his gaze admiring.


    He pours two sses, passing one to me.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he says. ¡°and I¡¯m going to enjoy taking you at my leisure.¡±


    My pussy is melting and I think he sees the quiver that runs through me. ¡°Turn over,¡± he says. ¡°I want


    you on all fours this time.¡±


    He¡¯s doing it to me again¡­. with his words¡­.


    He sits beside me on the bed, still fully clothed, me naked, on hands and knees. ¡°You look lovely,


    Kirstie. I like seeing you like this, naked for me¡­.¡± his hand presses between my shoulder des. ¡°¡­.


    but I would like you a little lower. Rest your head on the bed with your face towards me.¡±


    The pressure on my back increases. It¡¯s not rough or painful, but inexorable, irresistible. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he


    says. ¡°Head down¡­. Now¡­.¡±


    His hand grazes over my buttocks and down the back of my thighs. ¡°¡­. part your knees a little further. I


    want to be able to easily reach what is mine.¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡±


    Yes, yours¡­.


    ¡°Yes, mine¡­.¡± His hand cups my sex, the pads of his fingers resting over my clit. ¡°This is mine. You


    understand me?¡±


    A shudder runs through me. I should resent this. When we met, I was clear that I wanted no suggestion


    that we were more than casual, but¡­.


    Damn the man¡­.


    But I can¡¯t argue with what my body is telling me, and my body wants him. The warmth of his palm over


    my flesh is already sending my core temperature rising. Somehow, he imprints himself on me until all I


    want is his cock on some tender, aching spot inside me.


    ¡°Your safe words, Kirstie? Redbreast and Ravens?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A hand swipes across my butt, hard enough to sting. I gasp and my pussy spasms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you too much pain, Kirstie, but I do want to explore your limits some more.¡­


    You¡¯re getting very wet, you know,¡± he says. ¡°I can see your pussy swelling and opening for me.¡±


    Fingers dip inside me, to be withdrawn again as he reaches around to offer them to my lips. ¡°Taste


    yourself, Kirstie. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll be tasting when I¡¯m ready and I decide to tongue you to climax.¡±


    My pussy pulses again, welling hot fluids which trickle down inside my thighs. I hear his sigh of


    satisfaction. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s what I want; your arousal. Do you want me inside you, Kirstie?¡±


    My breath is growing short. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ in a while, perhaps. For now¡­.¡± The hand returns to my ass, settling over my drippingbia


    and once more dipping inside. This time it feels different¡­.


    Was that his thumb?


    Fingers press into my pussy; first one, then two¡­. I lose count, but I¡¯m being stretched open. At the


    same moment, there is pressure at my rear entrance and I am prated by his thumb which flexes


    and bends inside me.


    I¡¯m moaning wildly. The fingers crook, pressing against my inner walls and a fresh gush of wet heat


    surges from me. Climax is rising in me, stirring in my deeps, and I know that it is not going to take long.


    The way he gets inside me¡­. Inside my head¡­.


    The tension rises and my hips judder. And as the tormenting/arousing/exploring fingers and thumb y


    their melody over flesh, my orgasm blooms and swells¡­.


    And ceases¡­.


    The fingers withdraw, Ryan¡¯s hand simply resting on my sex, leaving me panting and trembling in the


    wake of my curtailed climax.


    ¡°Jeez¡­. Don¡¯t stop. You can¡¯t do that to me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can, Kirstie,¡± he says calmly. ¡°I think I can do whatever I want with you.¡±


    Whimpering, vibrating with the desire for climax, I say nothing.


    ¡°Do you want toe, Kirstie?¡± I nod, my face still pressed against the sheets.


    ¡°I thought so. I¡¯ll let youe in a while if you ask me nicely.¡±


    ¡°Please, let mee¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­. you want me to give you an orgasm¡­. like this?¡± Fingertips y over my swollen clit.


    Hypersensitive now, I groan as he ys with the quivering nub. Slick and wet with my own juices, his


    skin slips over mine, sending pleasure rippling through me. Almost immediately, my climax rises again


    and I arch and strain, shuddering against the welling pressure inside me.


    And as I hover, brinking on my climax, once more, the fingers withdraw. and this time, there is a p!


    against my buttocks. I yelp against the sting. It¡¯s not truly painful, but contrasting sharply with my


    sizzling rise to climax, it sends shockwaves vibrating through me.


    Oh, God¡­.


    ¡°Ryan, please. Let mee. I need toe.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Kirstie. You have to ask me nicely.¡±


    ¡°Please, Ryan. Please let mee.¡±


    ¡°You have to ask the right way¡­.¡±


    ?


    ¡°Ryan¡­. please¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the right way¡­.¡± Once more, the thumb works into my ass, and fingers work inside my


    liquefying cunt. I want to dissolve. I want to wail and howl as, inexorably, cascading waves of sensation


    throb and pulse through me, building, heightening and....


    ¡­. cease¡­.


    ¡°Ryan, please¡­ please let mee¡­.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You have to ask the right way, and then I¡¯ll let youe.¡±


    Should I give my safe word?


    No¡­.


    ¡°Please¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ?


    ?


    Ahhh¡­.


    ¡°Please, I need toe¡­. Master¡­.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    And with that, he seizes me, flipping me onto my back and forcing my thighs apart. With a hand to


    either side, he stretches my pussy wide open and nts his mouth over me, plunging in deep, fucking


    me with his tongue, before tracing the lines of my folds and clit with the tip.


    With a howl, I explode into orgasm. Every nerve ending afire, my body shaking and my brain reeling,


    climax ims me. White-hot and all-consuming, it burns through me as I scream and writhe against my


    own flesh and the grip of¡­.


    ¡­. of my Master¡­.


    Racked, I lie panting and exhausted as he stands over me, smiling and wiping his mouth. Looking up,


    still quivering in the aftermath, I watch as he strips off his tie, then sits beside me again. Taking my


    wrists, he loops the tie around; it¡¯s only loose, I could slip out if I wanted, but I don¡¯t; then, pushing my


    arms over my head, he binds my hands to the bars of the bed-head.


    Saying nothing, he unbuttons his shirt and unbelts his pants, releasing his erection. It stands, quivering


    to a pulse beat, upright against his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you now, Kirstie,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m pleased with you; that you have learned how to


    address me. And now, you may have more of your reward. First, you may have my cock inside your


    pussy, and then you may have it in your mouth while Ie.¡±


    My pussy, despite the tectonic climax it just experienced, still pulses with sexual heat. And as he


    positions himself between my thighs, slowly pressing into me, it clutches and quivers around him.


    He thrusts hard, ramming into me, just once, and a primordial howl bursts from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kirstie. Scream for me. Let me hear you as I fuck you.¡± And he pistons home again, but


    this time, he keeps thrusting, driving into me.


    I don¡¯t quite believe it, but once more orgasm starts to pool in my core, building up a momentum fuelled


    by Ryan¡¯s relentless hammering


    Utterly lost, it takes me again, and raw erotic pleasure sends me screaming over the edge once more.


    His mouth nts over mine as I climax, my body bucking and jerking under the weight of his.


    At thest moment, he withdraws, swinging over me to straddle my chest. Forcing my mouth open with


    his fingers, he pushes his shaft, slick with my juices, between my lips. I can¡¯t move easily, bound as I


    am, but I raise my head to take him, and almost immediately, hees; spurting hot, shooting sweet


    cream over my tongue as Ip and suck and mouth at his thick, beautiful cock.


    With a gasp and a judder, he drops to all fours over me, his penis still resting against my face, a little


    cum still trickling out and over my lips.


    At first, he doesn¡¯t speak, simply remaining, head held low, breathing heavily.


    Eyes still closed, ¡°That was¡­. incredible.¡± he says. Then he opens his eyes and stoops to kiss me,


    softly on the forehead, and then on the mouth. ¡°Thank you, Kirstie.¡± Pulling himself from atop me, he


    perches by me on the side of the bed, unravelling the tie from my wrists. As he frees me, he pulls me


    up into his arms, his face resting by mine.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good. That was wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± he passes me my ss. ¡°drink your wine.¡±


    We lie together in a warm quiet, simply enjoying each other. After a while, I say ¡°Ryan?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm?¡±


    ¡°What did you mean? When you said, ¡®this is yours¡¯?¡±


    His gaze is slow and sensual. ¡°Kirstie, I know we met on a ¡®casual only¡¯ basis. That¡¯s what you wanted


    and so did I. But it¡¯s different now. I find I have acquired the taste for a rtionship with the woman I¡¯m


    fucking.¡± Then he chuckles. ¡°And as for yourments about men not liking intelligent women,


    speaking for myself, I find that intelligence and an erotic outlook are a fantasticbination in a


    woman. and you are proving that for me.


    ¡°Kirstie,¡± he continues, ¡°I don¡¯t want to share you. I know you have a past. So do I for that matter. And if


    you want to go to your clubs with me, that¡¯s fine. But I don¡¯t want to share you. I want you to be mine.¡±


    And he falls silent.


    Waiting for my response?


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I say, ¡°because I don¡¯t want to share you either.¡±


    He smiles and sits back, sipping his wine, his expression thoughtful.


    ¡°Tell me about ¡®redbreast¡¯ and ¡®ravens¡¯,¡± he says. ¡°I expected you to simply give me ¡®yellow¡¯ and ¡®red¡¯ or


    something simr. It sounds as though there is a story behind the two words.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from when I was a little girl,¡± I say. ¡°There were ravens at the bottom of our garden, and when I was


    small, they seemed so huge.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You were frightened of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They felt like monsters from some fairy tale to me.¡±


    ¡°And redbreast?¡±


    ¡°The other bird I always saw in the garden was a robin. He used to follow my father around when he


    was digging the ground. Dad would toss worms and leather-jackets to him. He was a friendly little thing.


    I loved him, and I always put out food and water for him in the winter. He was a sort of childhood


    friend.¡±


    Ryan nods. ¡°Nice story.¡± he smiles.


    I shiver a little, a frisson against the cooling air. ncing around, I see a robe hanging from the door


    and get out of bed for it.


    As I stand, my hips are creaking. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asks as I wince.


    ¡°Just a bit sore,¡± I admit sheepishly.


    ¡°Good,¡± he says, ¡°I want you sore. It will remind who it is that¡¯s made you sore.¡± he pats the bedclothes.


    ¡°Now, put on the robe, thene back here. Let me keep the ravens away for you.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡®A Conspiracy of Ravens¡¯


    Part Four


    A Conspiracy of Ravens


    My morning walk with the dogs: there is a figure jogging towards me on the beach, a small dog trotting


    at his heels. I turn to walk the other way.


    ¡°Kirstie!¡± Ben¡¯s voice carries on the breeze. ¡°Kirstie....¡±


    I ignore him and keep walking.


    After a minute or so, there is panting and Ben appears at my side, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Kirstie, please¡­.¡±


    Perhaps I should find another ce to walk¡­.


    ¡°¡­. We need to talk,¡± he says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I saw your idea of talking.¡± I keep moving, stepping up my pace a little, doing


    everything I can to discourage the conversation.


    ¡°Please, Kirstie. Do you want me to apologise? Alright, I apologise. Is that good enough for you?¡±


    I stop, turning to face him. ¡°What exactly are you apologising for?¡±


    His face falls. ¡°I¡¯m apologising for losing my temper as I did. It came as a bit of a shock, everything that


    you said, that Michael said.¡±


    ¡°And for threatening Charlotte?¡±


    Now he reddens. ¡°I wasn¡¯t threatening her.¡±


    The dogs are picking up my mood, milling around me, jittery and nervous. Meg shows her teeth to


    Scruffy.


    ¡°You were screaming and shouting at her, Ben. She tried to get away from you, but you shoved her. I


    saw it. You temper looked pretty much out of control to me.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have hit her.¡± He sounds sulky.


    ¡°Perhaps you should stand a little further away if you want me to believe that.¡±


    His face drops and he backs away. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that I¡¯m the kind of man that attacks women?¡±


    I wave around me, indicating the dogs. ¡°What do I make of you, Ben? Even the dogs are reading you,


    your bodynguage. They¡¯re not happy. I barely know you, but quite a bit of what I¡¯ve seen, I don¡¯t care


    for.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are things about you that I don¡¯t care for.¡± he snaps. ¡°You screw around, and you admitted


    to fucking my brother and him together.¡±


    ¡°There was no-one involved in that that wasn¡¯t there because they wanted to be. No-one was coerced


    and everyone enjoyed themselves. And the same applies to Michael¡¯s arrangements with James and


    Charlotte. It¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡±


    He stares glumly at the sand. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to call the police.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. You heard James. He asked Francis to call them. If he thinks you¡¯re a threat to Charlotte,


    on another asion I¡¯m not sure he¡¯d bother with the police.¡±


    He scuffles at the sand with a toe, then, ¡°Do you really think I behaved that badly?¡±


    I stare up to heaven. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s a serious question. Yes, I do. You¡¯ve apologised to me, but I


    don¡¯t think it¡¯s me you should be talking to. I think you really should be apologising to James, Charlotte


    and especially to your brother.¡±


    Glowering, he won¡¯t look me in the eye, instead staring out to sea. He nods, a sharp down-thrust of his


    chin, and then jogs back the way he came.


    *****


    When I return home that evening, Ryan is waiting for me, sitting in his car, working on a tablet on his


    lap.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I tap on the window and his face lights up as he sees me. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I was passing, so I thought I¡¯d surprise you.¡±


    ¡°You have. Coming in for coffee?¡±


    ¡°If coffee is all I¡¯m being offered....¡±


    And right on cue, my panties are wet.


    Inside, I go through the motions of putting water on to boil, coffee in cups and¡­.


    Ryan is standing behind me, his hands resting on my waist, his face close to mine as he nibbles at an


    earlobe.


    He turns me to face him, stroking my cheek, the line of my jaw and down to my neck where he has


    ced his mark on me, his ownership; the velvet band I wear around my neck, his gift to me.


    ¡°Feeling horny, are we?¡± I ask.


    With the smile of a fallen angel, ¡°Oh, yes, and so are you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know it.¡±


    My body pliable in his arms, I curve into his embrace. ¡°Coffeeter, then?¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha,¡± he says. ¡°I have a few ideas.¡±


    ¡°Ideas?¡±


    In the bedroom, he waits quietly while I draw curtains and light a couple of candles, then he moves to


    stands closer.


    And he makes his move:


    He strips me. Whereas previously he has undressed me slowly, now I am almost unwrapped. My dress


    is a simple knitted jersey, skin-tight and clingy, showing my curves. He smiles appreciatively, running


    his hands over my contours, over my neck and chest. He slides his hands down to the hem, then tugs


    upwards, peeling it up and off me, leaving me in bra, panties and shoes.


    And my body reacts to his mock-violence; I¡¯m liquid and warm inside, readying for him.


    ¡°Do you trust me, Kirstie?¡±


    My heart begins to pound. ¡°Trust you? Why do I need to trust you?¡±


    He smiles, clicks open his briefcase and produces silk rope, soft, pliable and, as he trails it over my


    skin, with a silky, sensual texture. ¡°Are you willing to let me restrain you? To bind you? I did it before


    with my tie, but not properly. You don¡¯t know me very well. Are you happy for me to do that?¡±


    Am I?


    Do I trust him?


    I do¡­.


    ¡°Yes, I think I am.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He kisses the nape of my neck, then roughly, I am scooped up, carried a few steps and


    dropped; simply dumped onto the bed.


    Gasping as Ind on the mattress, my hands are grabbed, the rope looping around, tying my wrists,


    and then pulled over my head. There are small metallic noises¡­.


    ¡­. as he tethers me to the bars of the bedhead¡­


    ¡°Lift your hips.¡± I obey, and something is pushed underneath, a pillow.


    ¡°I considered simply spread-eagling you.¡± hements, as he produces more rope, ¡°but I decided that


    is not a position that gives me the ess to your body that I would like.¡±


    He reaches for my knees, looping the rope around, and then again back around the bedposts, drawing


    my legs open and back. My knees are lifted and syed. He repositions the pillow, lifting my hips a


    little more, angling my pelvis.


    As he adjusts my position, the bindings on my legs cken a little and he readjusts the knots,


    spreading me wide.


    ¡°You tie those knots like an expert,¡± Iment. ¡°I thought you said you were new to this?¡±


    He grins. ¡°Boy scout.¡±


    I bet they never had a badge for this¡­.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    My pussy is fluttering and twitching, and there is a damp patch spreading over the crotch of my panties,


    which he can surely see. Ryan perches on the end of the bed, simply looking at me.


    ¡°You look wonderful like that,¡± he says. ¡°When we first met, and you asked me to dominate you, you


    took me by surprise. No woman has ever asked me for that before, but I¡¯m learning that I enjoy it. And


    I¡¯m wondering how far I can take you¡­.¡±


    Straining my neck from my awkward position to look him in the eye, ¡°I¡¯m along for the ride.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh, yes, you are. I like you like this, tied and helpless. I could do anything I wanted to you and you


    couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I can finger you, eat you, fuck you, kiss your clit or tongue your cunt and


    there¡¯s not a damn thing you can do about any of it. So, what am I going to do?¡±


    My pussy heats at his words; the frisson of unlikely, but always possible danger, skittering through me.


    He could do anything¡­.


    And I tremble inside, a butterfly flutter in my deep core, that both fears the unknown and yet promises


    bliss.


    He looks between my legs, trailing the skin of my inner thighs with the lightest of caresses. ¡°I¡¯ve not


    touched you yet, and your pussy is swelling.¡± He probes inside my panties with a finger, more deeply.


    ¡°You are so wet. You just want me in you, don¡¯t you? One way or another.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, Ryan. Get inside me.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I enjoy¡­. ravishing your mind while keeping your body waiting¡­. Your mind is where it all


    starts, so I start there as well. I might just have a taste of you though, get a feel for how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    For a long moment, he holds my eyes, then from a pocket, produces a penknife¡­.


    Fuck¡­.!!!


    Panic-stricken, ¡°No!¡±


    But he grips the side of my panties and cuts them away from me. He tugs them from me, dangles the


    useless fabric in front of my face, then kisses me.


    ¡°I know you enjoy the feeling of danger. I saw that the first night we were together, so I thought I would,


    literally, scare the pants off you.¡±


    My pulse racing, ¡°Ryan¡­.¡±


    He nts his mouth over my pussy, licking deeply inside, plunging in with his tongue, then at my


    wailing response, he pulls away, pulling the back of his hand across his mouth.


    ¡°Ah, jeez¡­.¡± I yell, jerking and bucking. ¡°You can¡¯t just stop like that. D¡¯you know what you¡¯re doing to


    me?¡±


    ¡°Watch that sexy mouth of yours, or I¡¯m going to fuck it.¡±


    He climbs over me, straddles my chest. ¡°I might enjoy pushing my cock in there; watching you try to


    choke me down; make you gag a bit. Making you horny and making you scream are my two favourite


    things¡­.¡±


    As he speaks, he is pulling away his belt, unzipping the bulge at his groin.


    ¡°¡­. And I love it when you yell. It means I¡¯m fucking you properly, whether it¡¯s in your cunt or in your


    head. And¡­. I find that I have acquired a taste for a rtionship with the woman I am fucking. I want


    my time with her to be full ofughter, smiles, screams and orgasms.¡± He pulls his erection free of his


    clothing, pushes it to my mouth.


    ¡°Now, do you start sucking? Or do I start fucking your face?¡±


    I open my mouth to take him in. His cock is rock hard, a gleaming trickle at the tip which I suck and


    savour. My pussy, spread and exposed is cool, but as I suck at my Master, there is a scalding trickle


    between my legs.


    He pulls away, freeing my mouth, stroking his shaft as he speaks.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Tell me why you want me to behave this way with you. Why do you enjoy it so much?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? I thought you did?¡±


    ¡°I love it,¡± he says, ¡°but I want to understand why you do?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes¡­. Sometimes¡­. just the feeling of giving up control is the best feeling in the world. Out


    there¡­. in ¡®real life¡¯, whatever that means, I have to look after everything, work, earn money, pay the


    rent, look after my dogs. When I can give up control, all that goes away, and the only thing left is the


    sheer sensation of¡­.


    ¡°Of fucking?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He moves closer, the sweetness of his breathing bathing my face. ¡°Of making love¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to do it in public though?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to see your gentle side in public. It makes me weak at the knees.¡±


    ¡°And in private?¡±


    ¡°You make me wet.¡±


    ¡°Good, I want you wet tonight¡­. and tomorrow.¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I want you walking bow-legged.¡±


    And with that, his hands knot into my hair, pulling back my head. ¡°Open wide.¡± As he pushes inside me


    again. ¡°Lips over your teeth,¡± he says. ¡°I want toe over your tongue, and after I¡¯ve watched you


    swallow, I¡¯m going to lick you to climax. That will be your reward.¡±


    I stretch my lips, masking my teeth, extending my jaws to allow him to slowly ease between, and


    squeeze out again. His cock-head inside, so far as I can, I try top at him, but it¡¯s not easy. Jaw


    muscles aching, I can barely amodate him, and the steady flow of pre-cum pools with my own


    saliva in the back of my throat. He pulls free for a moment. ¡°Swallow,¡± he instructs, allowing me to clear


    my mouth, and then he pushes back in, continuing his slow working to climax.


    ¡°You look so good like that. Tied, stretched, yawning open to take me. I might deep throat you some


    time, but¡­.¡±


    He judders and groans, bending forward. With a pulsing spurt, he orgasms into my mouth, hise


    sshing over my tongue and teeth and lips and over the back of my throat.


    He sits up with a gasp, staring upward. ¡°Wow! Sorry about that. It came as a surprise. I didn¡¯t mean to


    come so quickly.¡± Then he looks down, smiles, and wipes my mouth clean with his hand.


    ¡°Your turn now,¡± he says, then pauses. ¡°How about, sort of, in public?¡±


    ¡°Sort of? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like I want to y with you under the table in a restaurant. I want to watch your face while I¡¯m ying


    with your cunt and you¡¯re trying to eat spaghetti.¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°What an image. Most women get perfume and roses.¡±


    Heughs too. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Deep down, you¡¯re a romantic, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I blush, not speaking, looking away.


    ¡°Why so coy about it? You think there¡¯s something wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Romance never got me very far except taken advantage of and dumped. I still see it with my sister.¡±


    His voice softens. ¡°You won¡¯t see it with me.¡± His hand drifts between my legs, down to my sex. ¡°I was


    nning on licking you to climax, but I want to watch you when youe, tied up like this, just for me,


    because you let me do it.


    Fingers push inside me, his thumb on my clit. He hooks upwards at my inner walls, scraping at my


    sweet spot. I convulse against the ropes, hips trying to buck and, I think satisfied that he has the right


    spot, he rubs harder, kneading at me. Yelling, I strain and jerk, my pussy gushing.


    My clit joins the act. Freeing it from its fleshy sheath with his free hand, he thumbs and rolls and


    massages it, almost vibrating it with sharp, flicking movements. All the while he watches me, pupils


    huge as he takes me along his path.


    The thumb moves to the root of my clit, the free hand taking the nub, circling and manipting as


    irresistibly, gloriously, my flesh surrenders to him, and wailing, howling all the while, I orgasm for my


    lover.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    *****


    It¡¯s Friday afternoon; the absolute busiest time when every man and his dog are trying to get everything


    done and finished as soon as possible so they can finish early for the weekend. With a constant stream


    of deliveries, couriers and other visitors, I can barely keep pace with everything that is happening and


    am beginning to think that I may have to call for help to handle everything.


    And just as I am redirecting a delivery to the service lift instead of the staff elevator, the doors open and


    in walks my sister Erin, makeup blotchy and mascara smeared. Very obviously she has been crying


    and is not too concerned about showing it. Normally Erin looks after herself and is much prettier than I


    am, but right now, she looks dreadful and I see heads turn as visitors try to divine the problem with this


    out-of-ce stranger.


    Having sent the delivery man on his way, ¡°Erin! What on earth¡¯s the matter? What are you doing here?¡±


    I try to hug her, lead her off somewhere quiet, but yet more visitors pour into the lobby, all demanding


    my attention.


    Erin stands in the corner, and I eye-point her to the coffee machine, trying to get her to look anywhere


    except into the stream of visitors.


    She¡¯s all big brown eyes, and that mop of dark curls she has always looks huge on her, more so in her


    elfin body. Whereas I am tall and statuesque, Erin is a pixie.


    Working as fast as I can, I try to deal with the arrivals, channel them away to their destinations, but


    more keep arriving.


    Finally, I get rid of the lot of them and turn back to Erin, when to cap it all, the front doors glide open


    and in walks Ben. Trying to maintain my cool. ¡°You were told you¡¯re not allowed here, Ben. Please


    leave.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you, and I¡¯m returning your bag. It was in my car that evening up at Michael¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when you abandoned me and left me without even the money for a taxi. I¡¯d have been in real


    trouble if Michael weren¡¯t a very decent man.¡± I snatch the proffered bag from his hand. ¡°And you can¡¯t


    talk to me here. Even if I thought I had anything to discuss with you, I have no authority to let you into


    the building. So, please go, you can see I¡¯ve got my hands full, can¡¯t you.¡±


    His gaze finally transfers to the sobbing Erin in my arms.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s she crying? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°As you already know, Erin¡¯s broken up with her boyfriend. And, as you can see, she¡¯s very upset. I


    simply can¡¯t handle my job, her and you all at the same time. Now Ben, please leave. If anyone sees


    that I¡¯m letting you stay here, I¡¯m risking my job.¡±


    ¡°Toote.¡±es a voice from behind me, grit in the tone.


    I startle and swivel to face the lean-faced James, looking down at me, his expression austere. ¡°As you


    know, Kirstie, I gave strict instructions that Ben was not to be allowed in the building. Why is he here? I


    don¡¯t expect to repeat myself, especially to the most junior of our staff.¡± Then he peers around at the


    weeping Erin. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡±


    I bite my lip. This is not turning into a good afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Alexanders. This is my sister, Erin.


    And she¡¯s very upset because her boyfriend just dumped her. I was trying to get her to go home so I


    can see her after work.¡±


    ¡°Alright, and Ben? Why is he here after my specific instructions not¡­.¡±


    Ben holds his hands up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going. Kirstie, why don¡¯t you let me take Erin home for


    you? I can make her a cup of coffee or something.¡±


    I hesitate. Leaving my weeping sister in the care of this man after¡­.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± he demands. ¡°She¡¯s upset because her rtionship¡¯s broken


    down. You think I can¡¯t empathise with that?¡±


    Doubtfully, I ask ¡°Erin, would you like Ben to take you back home?¡±


    She sniffles, wiping her nose on the back of her hand. Unspeaking, James pulls a handkerchief from


    his pocket, offering it to her. She blows, loudly and gracelessly, then proffers it back to him. ¡°Thank


    you,¡± she says, her voice small.


    James nces down at the used and rather moist hanky. ¡°Consider it a gift,¡± he says, his voice


    toneless.


    Ben steps in. ¡°Come on, Erin. I¡¯ll take you home. It¡¯s not so far is it¡­.¡±


    He wraps his arms around her, tenderly and walks her out of the door. ¡°My car¡¯s not far away. Let¡¯s get


    you somewhere quieter, and we can have a chat if you like.¡±


    James¡¯ watches him, shaking his head. ¡°Just goes to show,¡± hements, ¡°you can never judge


    people.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± I nod.


    *****


    My phone pings¡­.


    My bed smells of you. I wish you were in it.


    *****


    Several dayster, I¡¯m dealing with a party of school children, filling their entry forms, directing them to


    the Public Rtions section where they are to be given a tour of the building and a talk on the ce of


    Big Corp in the modern world.


    A shadow falls over me. I nce up, and it¡¯s Ben¡­.


    Again¡­.


    I sigh.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be looking for trouble, having the kind of ¡®freshly-scrubbed¡¯ look that suggests he


    has just had a shower. Also, he is wearing rather a good suit. And his expression is¡­.


    What¡­? Embarrassed? Shame-faced?


    ¡°Ben, you know that you¡¯re not allowed here. How many times must you be told? I cannot let you stay


    here. You have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Kirstie¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told twice by James Alexanders that you are not permitted here. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the kind of


    man who will be happy about having to tell me a third time¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him that I want to see, if he can spare me five minutes¡­.¡± There is a kind of pleading in his voice.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Giving him a hard look, I tap at my phone, deliberately putting it onto loudspeaker. ¡°Francis¡­. I have


    Ben Summerford here. He is asking if Mr Alexanders can spare him five minutes?¡±


    There is a pause, replete with unspokenment, then ¡°Hold on, Kirstie. I¡¯ll have a word with him.¡±


    For a minute or so, there is silence and Ben stands uneasily, shifting from one foot to the other, then,


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way down, Kirstie.¡±


    Oh, crap¡­.


    Am I going to be in trouble for this?


    Again¡­.


    I turn to the elevator, following the indicator drop down from the upper floors. It hits the ground floor and


    I watch the doors, waiting for them to open. Only as they part do I realise that my heart is hammering.


    James steps out, giving me a sharp look. ¡°Is the conference room vacant, Kirstie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    He head-points Ben to the door, then jabs a finger at me. ¡°You too.¡± He does not look happy.


    Miserably, I follow the two into the conference room.


    Once inside, James swings on me. ¡°I do not care for these constant interruptions. I have a job to do. So


    do you, and I gave you clear instructions that this man was not to be permitted into the building.¡±


    Ben interrupts, ¡°Hey, James¡­. Mr Alexanders¡­. Please don''t take it out on Kirstie. She did ask me to


    leave, but I said that I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    James res at him, giving me a quick look that tells me our conversation is not finished.


    He stands up straight, legs akimbo, arms folded staring down Ben. ¡°And what exactly did you wish to


    discuss with me?¡±


    ¡°I came to apologise.¡±


    James¡¯ head tilts, his eyes widening. ¡°Apologise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, apologise¡­.¡±


    James stands silently, leaving a silent void, begging to be filled. Ben speaks slowly, almost slurring his


    words.


    He¡¯s humiliated¡­.


    ¡­. But he¡¯s doing it anyway¡­.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°I spoke with Kirstie a few days ago. She didn¡¯t want to talk to me, gave me a real piece of her mind.¡­¡±


    James side-nces me then returns his attention to Ben. ¡°She told me that, well, all of you are


    volunteers in what you¡¯re doing and that¡¯s it¡¯s really none of my business and¡­. that I should apologise


    to you.¡±


    James pauses, digesting his words. ¡°It¡¯s not me who needs the apology, Ben. I can understand why


    you felt the need to defend your brother. But Charlotte is a different matter.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Is she here? I¡¯ll talk to her while you¡¯re present if you would prefer that. I¡¯m guessing


    that you don¡¯t want to leave me alone in herpany¡­¡±


    ¡°You are quite correct there,¡± says James. ¡°Kirstie, can you call Charlotte, please. I believe you will find


    she is in her own office, extension 4528.¡±


    Back at my desk, I tap the number, ¡°Um, Charlotte, it¡¯s Kirstie here from the front desk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kirstie. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the small conference room by the lobby with James and Ben Summerford. James is asking if


    you could join them.¡±


    There is a long pause, then, ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    Five minutester, Charlotte walks in, her expression unreadable.¡­ no¡­.


    What is that expression?


    Certainly, she¡¯s not afraid of Ben. Quite the contrary, I think she wouldunch herself at him given the


    freedom to do so, but James points her to a chair, backing it up with a brusque nod.


    Definitely an order, not a request¡­.


    Dom and Sub?


    She looks rebellious but obeys.


    James, very noticeably, moves to stand, not exactly between Ben and Charlotte, but very close to it.


    Then he simply waits, arms folded, looking at first at Ben, then at the floor.


    Ben is all but stammering. ¡°I wanted to apologise, Charlotte. I didn¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll admit that really, I


    still don¡¯t. I thought you were.¡­ betraying my brother. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re not. If Mike¡¯s happy, then


    it¡¯s not for me to interfere.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression rxes a little. She still looks unimpressed, but nods; a short stato


    movement. ¡°Apology epted, Ben,¡± she says, then she stands and stalks out of the room.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asks James.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve said what I came to say.¡± He turns to me. ¡°I hope that when tempers have cooled, we might be


    friends again.¡±


    ¡°Ben¡­.¡± I start.


    He holds up his hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Kirstie. I mean just that; friends. It would never work with you and


    me¡­. and besides, Erin¡¯s very sweet; a real old-fashioned girl.¡±


    My jaw drops. ¡°Erin?¡±


    He grins and rises to leave.


    As he opens the door, ¡°Ben.¡­¡± I call after him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you ever raise a hand to Erin, I¡¯ll have you for horse-meat.¡±


    His face falls. He nods a curt acknowledgement and leaves.


    Sighing, I turn to face my Director. ¡°So, how much trouble am I in now?¡±


    But James¡¯ expression is genial, almost amused. ¡°None. I appreciate your telling Ben your mind. That


    can¡¯t have been an easy conversation.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    He leans back against the conference table, perching on the edge. ¡°Rx, Kirstie. I¡¯m not going to bite,


    and I really am grateful for what you did with Ben. It will make my life a lot easier with both Charlotte


    and Michael.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find an appropriate way of using your talents.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± his smile is wicked, ¡°I¡¯m just exercising my appreciation of subs who aren¡¯t really subs.¡±


    Did he really say that?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°As you may have gathered, ¡®submissive¡¯ is not exactly a part of Charlotte¡¯s repertoire either. The only


    time she is really a Sub is with me. I suspect you fall into the same category¡­.¡±


    *****


    My phone buzzes. ¡°Kirstie. If you have a minute, could youe up, please. Mr Alexanders wants to


    see you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the desk right now, Francis. There¡¯s no-one else here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone sent down. You juste upstairs. He¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Now what? Am I in trouble after all?


    On the directors¡¯ level, I tap at the door.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    In his office, James is seated by the coffee table on a low couch. Sprawled might be a better word.


    Resting back, he is outstretched, feet up on the table, legs crossed at the ankles, hands linked behind


    his head.


    As I enter the room, he is staring into space, looking thoughtful, but then looks my way, smiles and


    swings his legs back down to the carpet.


    ¡°Thank you foring, Kirstie¡­.¡±


    As if there were a choice¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Come in. Sit down.¡± He waves me to the seat opposite him. ¡°Coffee?¡±


    ¡°Um, yes, thanks.¡±


    ¡°How do you like it?¡±


    ¡°White, no sugar please.¡±


    The Technical Director of Haswell Corporation is serving me coffee?


    Guess I¡¯m not in any kind of trouble then¡­.


    He passes me a coffee and seats himself once more on the settee with his own, strong and ck I


    notice, but he doesn¡¯t drink. If anything, swiping a hand through his hair, he seems embarrassed.


    However, in this atmosphere, much more rxed than the first time he called me into his office, I can


    study him.


    People-watching again?


    Marcie was right in one respect; for all his striking looks and character, he is not a young man. His hair,


    while dark, is silvering, and fine lines radiate out from the corners of his eyes. However, his imposing


    personality overrides all of that, his expression sharp, his observation acute.


    ¡°I wanted to sound you out about something, Kirstie.¡± he begins. ¡°If this sounds odd, then please bear


    with me because there are things which you don¡¯t know about, quite simply because they are not public


    knowledge and you have not known us for very long.¡±


    Where¡¯s this going?

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°Us?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, myself and Michael.¡±


    ¡°Right, so¡­.?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been quite impressed with your performance¡­.¡±


    Really?


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really. I liked the way you dealt the situation out on the street the other day, and Ben in the


    downstairs lobby; even, dare I say it, the situation when Ben dragged you to our home, although I¡¯ll


    admit, that¡¯s with the benefit of hindsight.¡±


    I flush. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem very impressed at the time.¡±


    He rolls his eyes ceiling-ward. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never apologised for that, have I¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have a lot to apologise for, Sir. I feel terrible about it¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, get over it. It¡¯s in the past. I want to talk about where we go from here. It seems to me that you


    handle yourself rather well in awkward situations and that being the case, I have a favour to ask of


    you.¡±


    What¡¯s he talking about?


    ¡°Right¡­. what is this favour?¡±


    Perhaps I look suspicious. For a moment, he meets my eyes, his gaze level, expressionless; then he


    says, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand my motives, Kirstie. I¡¯m not about to go dipping my nib in the office ink. It


    would be horribly unprofessional of me, and also, regardless of what Ben might think, I¡¯m a married


    man.¡±


    I flush. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that at all.¡±


    ¡°Good. But for the avoidance of doubt¡­.¡±


    Time to change the subject¡­.


    ¡°So¡­. what is this favour?¡±


    He stands, pacing the room. ¡°Kirstie, you man the lobby desk right through the day. You are in a key


    position. You see everyone whoes in or out of the building; workers, visitors, delivery men,


    couriers.¡­ everyone. They all must go by you. You also see a lot of what passes by the building or


    happens in front of it. You spotted Ben the other day as he was crossing the road.¡± He pauses, taking a


    long swig of his coffee.


    Choosing his words?


    ¡°I want you to do what you already do naturally and as part of your job, but do it deliberately and report


    back to me.¡±


    ¡°To you?¡±


    ¡°To me. You will be my eyes and ears down there.¡±


    I sip my coffee, digesting his words. ¡°So, you want me to¡­. what? Be a spy for you?¡±


    ¡°No, not a spy. That would imply that I¡¯m asking you to do something underhand or illegal and that¡¯s not


    it at all. Really, all I¡¯m asking you to do is something whiches easily to you, which is to watch the


    people around us for any kind of threat. I think you are a ¡®people-person¡¯, good at assessing them,


    weighing them up, gauging their intent. That¡¯s perfect in any case in the work you are doing. But now, it


    will be part of your remit.¡±


    Tendrils of suspicion crawl through my stomach. ¡°Is this just about Ben Summerford?¡±


    He pauses. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. I can handle that kind of thing myself rather easily, even when I have to take


    Michael¡¯s feelings into consideration. Despite Marcie¡¯s remarks to the contrary, I am not so far over the


    hill that I can¡¯t handle a lightweight like Ben¡­.¡±


    My expression must speak volumes. He sucks in a smile. ¡°Yes, Michael did tell me what Marcie said,


    and it doesn¡¯t faze me. That female has been trying to get her ws into Michael for years. It must


    havee as a nasty shock to her to realise that some other woman had finally seeded where she


    failed.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°A woman scorned?¡±


    He shes his brows,ughter dancing in his eyes. ¡°Quite.¡±


    ¡°So, what am I watching for, then?¡±


    ¡°There are¡­. other threats to Charlotte, much more serious ones.¡±


    Something inside me clutches. There is a cool smoothness to his words that leaves me thinking of the


    proverbial swan; all calm grace above water, frenzied activity down below, out of sight. ¡°Mr


    Alexanders¡­.¡±


    ¡°James¡­.¡±


    ¡°James, I think you have to tell me more than that. It sounds as though you¡¯re asking me to get


    involved in something dangerous.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not asking that of you. Other people, myself included, will deal with any threat you identify.¡±


    ¡°Threat? What sort of threat?¡±


    He rubs his chin, frustration passing over his features. ¡°I wish I could answer that, but I can¡¯t. In short, I


    want you to watch for anything that¡­.¡± He holds up both hands in a gesture of helplessness, ¡°¡­.


    anything that doesn¡¯t seem right. Odd strangers, people behaving out of character, unountable


    happenings¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you want? For me to report what I see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for.¡±


    ¡°And how do I make these reports?¡±


    ¡°If you look under your desktop, you will find a second panic button has been installed. If you hit that


    rm, Kirstie, it wille directly to my phone, and those of a number of other people.¡±


    ¡°Which other people?


    ¡°Michael for one¡­.¡±


    ¡°Michael? You trust him with this?¡±


    He gives me a long look, then, ¡°Michael is utterly trustworthy, utterly reliable. I know of no-one more so.


    He is my oldest friend. If you can gain his friendship you have a powerful ally¡­.¡±


    ¡°Michael has lots of friends.¡± I object. ¡°Everybody likes him.¡±


    James nods. ¡°Yes, Michael gets along with everyone. He¡¯s that kind of person. But it¡¯s not the same


    thing. You will find that the group of people he calls friends, is rather small.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realise.¡±


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t. He seldom has much to say for himself. But trust me, if Michael starts talking, listen


    to him. It¡¯s always worth hearing.¡±


    I digest this. ¡°Who else gets these alerts?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte herself. Also, Francis upstairs, and Richard Haswell.¡±


    My jaw drops. ¡°Richard Haswell? You want me to send rm signals direct to Richard Haswell? I¡¯m the


    newest and the most junior member of hispany. And you want me to send messages to his


    phone? Where does hee into this?¡±


    James¡¯ voice is dry. ¡°Thest time there was a serious attempt on Charlotte¡¯s life, the old Haswell


    building was burned down. Perhaps that gives you some context for the importance of this?¡±


    He pauses, letting that sink in.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Weighing up my reaction?


    ¡°But.¡­¡± I stammer. ¡°But everyone thought that was a terrorist attack or an attempt at ransom. That¡¯s


    what the news reports said.¡±


    He arches his brows. ¡°The full details of that¡­. incident¡­. were not released to the news agencies,


    and I think that people whomit such acts could be called terrorists, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I drain my cup and sit, staring at the dregs. James takes the cup from my hand, refills it and pushes it


    back into my hand.


    Sipping my coffee again, ¡°So, the people you are watching for are dangerous then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, very dangerous.¡± He leans forwards, touches my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Kirstie. I am


    not asking you to get involved. I wouldn¡¯t do that. It would be grossly unfair of me. But since you are


    doing the job you are anyway, I thought I¡¯d speak with you; sound you out.¡±


    What¡¯s this all about?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Why would anyone want to hurt Charlotte? She¡¯s such a nice person, at least when people aren¡¯t


    having a go at her.¡±


    He smiles at that. ¡°Ben wanted to hurt her, didn¡¯t he, for reasons of his own? People can have odd


    motives, and Charlotte has enemies.¡±


    ¡°The kind of enemies that attack buildings and set them on fire? Are you going to tell me who they


    are?¡±


    ¡°Right now, no. Let¡¯s see how this works out.¡± He rubs his temple, looking thoughtful again. ¡°Kirstie, that


    boyfriend of yours; your Dom, Ryan, is it?¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°Are you in the habit of telling him everything?¡±


    I shuffle ufortably in my chair. ¡°We hardly know each other.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I asked.¡± He sits back in his seat, arms folded, his expression calcting. ¡°You


    hardly know each other? It¡¯s pretty apparent that you¡¯re in love with him¡­.¡±


    Heat rises up my chest and neck. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    His voice pitying, ¡°Michael was right. No woman smiles at a random stranger the way you did to Ryan


    the other night. So, I repeat my question. Do you tell him everything?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never asked it of me. We met on a very casual basis and.¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not asking for all the details of your private life. It¡¯s none of my business. Let me put it


    another way. You haven¡¯t known him long, but you trust him enough that he is your Dom? You¡¯re


    wearing his cor. You have given him your Submission? Yes?¡± His voice is gentle, but his gaze


    prating.


    I colour up even further, nodding silently.


    He continues, ¡°Suppose we¡¯re six months down the line and you¡¯re deeply involved with him. If he


    asked you, would you tell him everything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I mean, what kind of secrets are you asking me to keep?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, Kirstie. I do need to know how much trust I can put in you, and therefore, in Ryan¡­.


    By the way, about Ryan, has he given you thepany information he was going to send to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has. I¡¯ve already e-mailed it to you.¡±


    He walks over to his desk, flipping up the lid of hisptop. He taps a few keys, scrolls then looks more


    closely, scrolling for a minute or two, then raising his eyebrows. ¡°Looks good,¡± hements. He chews


    his lip¡­. ¡°Kirstie, I¡¯d like you to contact Ryan and ask him if he would be free for lunch tomorrow. I


    would like to discuss, among other things, cooling systems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, Sir.¡±


    As I stand and turn for the door, ¡°Ah¡­ one more thing, Kirstie. When youe into work tomorrow,


    please make sure you are smartly dressed.¡±


    I look down at my clothes. ¡°You think I don¡¯t dress smartly?¡±


    ¡°I think you do,¡± he says, ¡°but tomorrow specifically, um¡­. let¡¯s say that I¡¯m asking you to be sure not to


    arrive in yesterday¡¯s blouse if you take my meaning.¡±


    I blush.


    Again¡­.


    Oh¡­. God¡­¡­


    Snatching at myposure, ¡°Is there something special happening tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be joining me, Ryan and Richard Haswell for lunch. Possibly also Beth Haswell¡­.¡±


    ?!?


    ¡°¡­. Have you met the Haswells yet?¡±


    ¡°No, what are they like?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the image of Charlotte. He¡¯s Tall, Dark and Dominant.¡± He winks at me. ¡°You¡¯ll like him.¡±


    *****


    My phone vibes.


    wud u like 2 go 2 the theatre tonite?


    wud luv 2


    gr8. pick u up 7 pm from urs. theatre then restaurant after?


    sounds gd. c u then :-)


    When was thest time I went to a theatre? Years¡­.


    Excited, I n what I should wear.


    *****


    I finish work on the dot of six. Back at my apartment, a soak in a hot bath with lots of scent and


    bubbles, and a mental tug-o-war over which dress to wear¡­.


    Demure and respectable, or sexy and easy to reach?


    Mmmm¡­.


    I hold a variety of dresses up against myself in the mirror.


    It is a theatre; haunt of the respectable middle sses¡­.


    Demure then.


    I choose a dress with the neckline cut high enough to protect the reputation of a dowager duchess, and


    the hemline low enough to show my knees and not much more. A tidy little cardigan and a string of


    pearls, slip on shoes with kitten heels, and I feel able to take on the massed ranks of the bourgeoisie.


    The door buzzes. ¡°It¡¯s open,¡± I yell, makingst minute tweaks to my hair.


    Ryan¡¯s gaze is admiring as he sees me. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he whispers, as he kisses me.


    ¡°Am I alright for the theatre?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are. Why would you not be?¡±


    I shuffle uncertainly. ¡°I¡¯m not used to going ces like that. I wasn¡¯t sure if¡­.¡±


    ¡°You look wonderful.¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯ll probably be the best-looking woman there.¡±


    *****


    The theatre is warm and I quickly take off my cardigan,ying it across myp. In the low light of the


    auditorium, very little can be seen against the dazzle of the stage lights and I settle to enjoy the


    performance, Ryan holding my hand.


    After a while, I notice his hand has strayed from mine, and under the cardigan, is making its way down,


    then up and inside my thigh. I nce sidelong at him, but he simply smiles, his fingers reaching to push


    against my legs.


    ¡°Open up.¡± he murmurs.


    I swallow, looking around, but the sea of faces is aimed squarely at the stage.


    ¡°Are you going to do as you¡¯re told?¡± he says, not looking at me at all, his attention apparently on the


    stage.


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here. Open up.¡±


    Easing my thighs apart, despite my nerves, my pussy glows, growing loose and moist. His hand


    covered by my cardigan, Ryan¡¯s fingers glide up and in, sliding inside my panties, weaving through


    warm, damp curls and further.


    His eyes still looking straight ahead, ¡°Yes, gratifyingly wet there. Good girl. That¡¯s how I want you.¡±


    A finger advances further, probing my pussy lips, skimming my clit. Struggling to keep my gasping


    silent, juddering as I struggle for self-control; in my peripheral vision, Ryan is suppressing a smile as he


    makes relentless spirals of my hardening nub.


    His voice is low but distinct. ¡°I¡¯d finger-fuck you, but I think the movement would show, so for now, I¡¯ll


    settle for this¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ryan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ You¡¯ll disturb the rest of the audience.¡±


    I want to wriggle, to escape/embrace this ecstatic torture¡­.


    ¡°Sit still. How can I pleasure myself with you if you keep moving?¡±


    The finger, slick and slippery now with my hot juices, is joined by a thumb. The two knead and rub at


    my bud, ratcheting up my arousal, while uncontrobly, the tension of imminent orgasm begins to pluck


    at my nerves. My pelvis quivering, my whole body a-tremble, I hover on the precipice when¡­. it stops.


    Oh, God¡­¡­


    ¡°Oh, God¡­.¡± I realise I said it out loud. Staring down at my knees, ¡°Ryan, you can¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± he says, ¡°and I will, whenever it suits me. I enjoy arousing you. But you¡¯re noting right now.


    We have a performance to watch. I¡¯ll allow you toeter when it pleases me to do so.¡±


    By ter¡¯ I assume that he means back at the apartment, but no. The performance, which I have barely


    registered, breaks up for the end of the First Act.


    ¡°A drink and canap¨¦s?¡± asks Ryan, his eyes twinkling. ¡°I ordered them in advance for us. They¡¯ll be


    waiting at the bar.¡±


    ¡°Um, yes, lovely. I¡¯ll¡­. join you in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The bathroom. I¡­. I need to change my underwear.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want you to change. When you¡¯re with me, I want you wet.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m really ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Good. I like it that you are wet and ufortable. It will remind you who made you that way.¡±


    ¡°Ryan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Drinks,¡± he insists, ¡°and a snack.¡± He takes me by the arm, steering me to the bar.


    The bar is hot and crowded. Ryan stands very close to me, but leans in even closer, his voice low by


    my ear. ¡°You smell wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I smell of¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He¡¯s not looking at me as he speaks, his eyes sweeping the room, apparently admiring the


    baroque decor and architecture, but behind them, he wears the smile of the devil.


    The bell rings. ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± he says, hooking his arm through mine again, piloting me back to my seat.


    Again, we take our ces, and this time, he makes a show of cing the cardigan on myp, his hand


    hidden once more¡­.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡­.and once more the invading fingers insert themselves.


    ¡°Ryan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy the performance.¡±


    Which performance?


    My clit, trapped betwixt finger and thumb once more, is massaged in tight circles between pads of


    flesh. Barely back down to earth again from the First Act, I bite my lip to suppress my body¡¯s jerking


    and quivering, while my pussy spasms and twitches.


    Oh, Goddddd¡­.


    ¡°Show some self-control,¡± mutters Ryan from the corner of his mouth, his fingers continuing their


    diabolic work on my quivering nub


    ¡°Self-control?¡± I mutter unbelievingly. ¡°Self-control?¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± he says.


    I¡¯m hot. Flushed and sweating, my skin gleams and my lips are parted as my breath quickens. Ryan is


    still watching me from the corner of his eye. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he says quietly, ¡°but you¡¯re not going


    toe yet.¡±


    And he withdraws his hand, his fingers glistening.


    ¡°Jeez, Ryan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­. ¡°His voice snaps, but he¡¯s grinning, his teeth very white in reflected stage light.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    *****


    The performance over, and¡­.


    Did I see any of that¡­.?


    ¡°I booked us a table at Luigi¡¯s,¡± he says. ¡°Is that alright? You like Italian?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. I made sure we would have a nice, intimate little spot, away from the eyes of the crowd.¡±


    ?????


    What the hell¡¯s he nning now?


    The table is indeed ¡®intimate¡¯, tucked into a corner, away from the main body of the restaurant, and


    screened off by a woodenttice and potted palms. We are, in a sense, visible from the main


    restaurant, but only to someone looking closely in.


    We sit together, he holding out my chair to seat me. I¡¯m unused to this kind of courtesy, but am


    beginning to take it for granted from Ryan.


    What I have not started to take for granted is¡­.


    ¡°They do a pesto spaghetti which is particrly good,¡± he remarks. ¡°The basil grows in their own


    gardens at the back, and they make the pesto themselves.¡±


    ¡°You sound as though you know them well?¡±


    ¡°My mother is rted to the chef.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Italian?¡±


    ¡°Part Italian.¡±


    ¡°And the other part?¡±


    ¡°With a name like Dougherty? The other half¡¯s Irish.¡±


    ¡°Who am I to argue with an Irish pasta expert? I¡¯ll have the pesto spaghetti.¡± I say to the waiter.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll have the same.¡±


    The meal is, as promised, delicious, and I whirl coils of pasta around my fork. Sucking in the tail-end of


    one forkful, I startle as, below the table-cloth, my thighs are prated once more.


    ¡°Ryan!¡± My voice is a strangled squeak.


    ¡°I told you that I want to see you try to eat spaghetti while I finger you.¡± he chuckles, one-handedly


    scooping and winding brilliantly green noodles. He nces around our cubicle. ¡°I like it here,¡± he says.


    ¡°I told the waiters to give us plenty of privacy and,¡± he nods towards the trellis and nts, ¡°no-one else


    can see what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    And with that, his hand pushes in and up, and through my mouthful of food, I suppress a squeal as


    fingers plunge deep, rubbing at my g-spot.


    All but disabled by the earthquake in my flesh, I judder against the prating, delicious, invading,


    electric fingers, struggling to swallow long strands of spaghetti.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Enjoy your food, but I want you good and expectant forter when I get my cock inside you.¡±


    It¡¯s not going to take too long. My already swollen pussy is unfurling as he speaks. The fingers probing


    inside me are sending electric shocks pinging through to my clit. My hips quake and jerk and he smiles


    edge-ways at me.


    He leans in close to me again, working my inner muscles all the while ¡°You¡¯re still noting yet. But


    this is yourst appetiser. You get the main course soon.¡±


    And with that, he pulls free, wiping his hand on the immacte white linen napkin.


    He dabs at his mouth with the napkin, talking behind it. ¡°You¡¯re drenched, Kirstie. Wonderful. How¡¯s


    your pasta?¡±


    My pasta?


    Ohhhh¡­¡­ Godddddd¡­.


    *****


    Our meal finished, we walk back arm in arm across the river bridge from the Old City to the New, where


    Ryan¡¯s car is parked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you had to park so far out,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s quite a long walk.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he agrees, ¡°but it¡¯s a lovely evening for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°So it is,¡± I say, feeling warm and happy; tingling with arousal and the pleasant anticipation of arriving


    back at Ryan¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°And besides,¡± he continues, ¡°I picked a quiet spot because I¡¯m going to bend you over the bo, and


    fuck you til you scream.¡±


    Did I just hear that?


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, halting and turning to face him, ¡°I think I misheard you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± he smiles. ¡°When we get back to the car, I¡¯m going to fuck you over the car.¡±


    I¡¯m beginning to panic. ¡°But we¡¯re parked in a public ce.¡± I protest.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not. We¡¯re parked in the shadows there. You can see out, but they can¡¯t see in. And


    besides,¡± he gives me a cool look, ¡°if I understand aright, you¡¯ve often fucked in the clubs with an


    audience, and enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get arrested in the clubs. It¡¯s still daylight, Ryan.¡±


    ¡°So, walk slowly. Give the sun chance to go down, because that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    Back at the car, I consider my Lover¡¯s¡­


    Master¡¯s?¡­


    ¡­. choice of parking spot; in the extreme far corner of the parking lot, partially hidden by shrubs, and


    well away from any street lights. The setting sun is blushing shadows over the spot, and the car is


    shrouded in shades of green and grey.


    He head-points me. ¡°Stand there.¡±


    Swallowing hard, heart hammering and pussy aching, I obey him.


    ¡°Now turn to face the car and bend forward, hands outstretched t.¡±


    Obediently, I turn and lie over the bo, still warm from the dregs of the sunshine, my arms reaching


    outward.


    Ryan pushes my skirt up to my hips. My panties are worthless; soaked and sagging, and he tugs them


    down behind my knees.


    A hand cups my sex, fingers inserting. ¡°That¡¯s good, Kirstie. I wanted to make you wait, to make you


    think about what I¡¯m going to feel like inside you. I wanted you very wet, and you¡¯re sopping.¡±


    He skims my aching pussy lips, drawing fingernails over sensitised and quivering skin. As I whimper,


    behind me there is the rasp of a zipper.


    Ryan is still fully dressed in his evening suit, but he pushes inside my pulsing pussy, thrusting a few


    times as he finishes opening me up. His cock is huge and warm and deliciously hard, and my hot cunt


    vibrates in wee, clutching and clenching at the prating shaft.


    ¡°Ryan, anyone could see us.¡±


    ¡°No, they can¡¯t. And in any case, it¡¯s not your choice. Your only choice in this is to use your safe


    words¡­. if you want to.¡±


    He pulls free from my pussy, leaving me empty¡­. wanting.


    ¡°Do you want to use your safe words, Kirstie?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper.


    There is a pause and a rustling noise. Something being taken from a pocket? Then, the faintest of


    whirring, buzzing sounds.


    Between my slick pussy lips, vibrating as it goes, some object is pushed inside, inserted deep.


    I gasp and convulse, but Ryan simply pushes it in harder, pressing inward. I can¡¯t make out what it is,


    but he¡¯s angling to my g-spot, and it vibes through my internal muscles, sending my breath skittering


    and my nerves jangling.


    Flinging my head back, a hand fists into my hair. The other hand slips around my belly, settling on my


    tormented clit, now swollen, heated and engorged, and he rubs and flicks and pulls, to my ever-


    increasing moans.


    ¡°Quiet, Kirstie. You must be quiet here. No-one passing by can see you, but they could hear you.¡±


    I try to obey, but as I bring my moans under control, the vibe inside me notches up a level and changes


    to a rise and fall rhythm.


    Then¡­. I feel it, probing at my back entrance. A finger inserts, then circles. It¡¯s slick and slippery,


    whether with saliva or some lube, or my own juices, I don¡¯t know. but it slides in and gradually stretches


    me. Another follows, and another. My ass is slowly opened, stretched wide.


    And finally, Ryan moves against me, his body close to mine as his cock probes at my ass.


    ¡°Ryan, no you can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can. I want to and I¡¯m going to. I told you I was going to have you like this.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re caught¡­.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be caught. But you can think about it, can¡¯t you¡­. What if someone were to see us, you half


    naked over my car, me fucking you up the ass¡­.¡±


    And perversely, my cunt floods, hot moisture trickling down my thighs and the back of my knees. But


    I¡¯m uneasy and¡­.


    ¡­. scared?


    He continues to ease in, gradually in and out, his thick shaft inside me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Redbreast, Ryan. Redbreast!¡±


    He pauses, withdraws. ¡°Really? You really want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Am I hurting you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I confess.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not hurting you, and I don¡¯t believe that you are not enjoying this. You like what I do to you. So,


    my only answer is that you are getting cold feet. I thought you had more nerve than this, Kirstie.


    ¡°A woman who bottles out at her first test is no good to me. You asked me to dominate you. And now,


    when I do, you argue and tell me to stop. You brought me into this, Kirstie, and I find that I have


    acquired a taste for Domination. And I want you to submit to me and to enjoy doing it. So¡­. are you


    going to submit? Or, are you standing by your safe word?¡± There is contempt and¡­. disappointment in


    his voice.


    I lie, panting, trembling from my own disquiet, and the vibe working inside me. My body aches for


    orgasm¡­.


    ¡­. I don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± he says, ¡°as you insist.¡± And within me, the vibe stops and his finger moves away from


    my clit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop, I just don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t what?¡± He leans over me, his body pressed against mine. ¡°You have never said that you


    objected to anything I wanted to do. Do you want to submit to me or not? Either you will do what I ask,


    or you won¡¯t, and right now, I want to fill you, everywhere you are fible, and y with your clit until


    you scream.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in public.¡± But despite my protests, my hips shudder and tremble. I want him inside me.


    ¡°We are not in public. Look around you. Do you want me to fuck you or not?¡±


    From my prone position, I scan the parking lot. There are walkers, cars, people passing by, but they are


    all busy, distracted, elsewhere. ¡°Yes, I want you to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Then ask me.¡±


    ¡°Please, fuck me.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not how you ask.¡±


    ¡°Please fuck me, Master.¡±


    ¡°And how do want me to fuck you? Shall I reinsert the vibe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then ask me.¡±


    ¡°Please reinsert the vibe, Master.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°Please ¡­. please, get inside me.¡±


    ¡°Inside you? You are asking me to fuck you up the ass? And vibe your cunt? And y with your clit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then ask me. You stopped it before. If you want me to start again, then ask me properly.¡±


    ¡°Please, Master, y with my clit, vibe my cunt and fuck my ass¡­. Please¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± And once more, the vibe pushes inside me, humming its song to my heated core, and


    the blunt head of his cock presses in then prates deep.


    I bite my lip, groaning at the sheer intensity of the sensation. My circled clit, my spasming pussy and


    the intense pressure against my inner walls from the thick shaft pumping me slowly to the rear.


    He ys me, making my body dance to his song. Leaning atop me, his body contours to mine.


    How does he do this?


    I am aching toe, but all the while, he works me with an exquisite precision that never quite allows


    me to tip over the edge.


    I want to fall wailing into the precipice. My whole body is screaming for it. He whispers, ¡°Do you want to


    come?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    The vibe thrums inside me. His cock is buried in my heat. His fingers slowly torment my clit¡­.


    ¡°Oh, let mee, Ryan. Please, let mee.¡±


    ¡°Beg me. Beg me to let youe.¡±


    As my body tilts towards climax, his fingers withdraw and he falls still inside me.


    ¡°Go on; beg me to let youe.¡±


    He moves, slightly, so slightly, and my cunt twitches. I¡¯m breathing so hard that the edges of my vision


    are darkening.


    ¡°Please, Ryan¡­. please¡­. Master. Let mee.¡±


    And his fingers caress my clit, the vibe powers up to a shriek inside me, and his cock rams inside¡­.


    And my world turns white as I climax.


    Public ce or not, uncontrobly, I scream. His hand ps around my mouth, blocking the sound as I


    convulse and writhe under him.


    Soundlessly howling through the gagging hand, fingernails digging into the metal skin of the car, I


    surrender myself to pulsing euphoria. Racked by the sheer volcanic vehemence of the climax, I spasm


    and jerk, powerless to regain control of my own body. My heart yammering, pulse racing, cunt


    throbbing, I simply ride the wave.


    Atop me, with a grunt, Ryan presses into me, his hips bucking, breath catching. One hand still


    sandwiched between my thighs, the other is knotted into my scalp, he jerks my head up and back as


    climax takes him also.


    And as the storm passes, we lie there, two heartbeats hammering through twinned rib cages.


    I am dripping with sweat. He withdraws, lifting his weight from me. He reaches around, kisses me on


    the cheek. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I lie inert and limp, my heartbeat still slowing to a more sensible pace.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he repeats.


    I nod.


    Arms under me, he scoops me upright, then ncing down, reaches and pulls up my panties, brushes


    down my dress to some semnce of respectability. ¡°Would you like to share a bath with me?¡± he


    asks.


    ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡±


    *****


    As it turns out, the group for lunch includes Michael and Charlotte too.


    When I see Michael enter the restaurant with the jade-eyed redhead on his arm, I hesitate, unsure of


    her feelings towards me, but she smiles, walking to meet me in friendly fashion. ¡°I think we had a bad


    start,¡± she says. ¡°Shall we try forgetting what happened with Ben and start over?¡±


    *Relief*


    ¡°That would be nice.¡±


    And then the Haswells arrive. He is as described, tall and dark, although greying, and so overtly Alpha


    that I have to fight down the impulse to¡­.


    No!


    Get your head unwrapped, woman. He¡¯s married¡­.


    He is not aggressive or pompous with it though. In my experience, men who behave like that are


    invariably wannabe Alphas. Haswell carries himself like a lord, with an easy authority that cuts the air.


    He wears wealth and power like a mantle, unconsciously and taking the two entirely for granted. His


    manner is courteous and natural.


    If you can walk with Kings¡ªnor lose themon touch¡­.


    James waves me forward. ¡°Richard, this is Kirstie Jamieson, who recently started as concierge in the


    main building reception. I was telling you about her the other day if you recall¡­. and this is her¡­.¡± he


    pauses, ever so briefly, ¡°¡­. partner, Ryan Dougherty, who I invited here today to discuss a possible


    tender in which he may be interested. Kirstie, Ryan, this is Richard Haswell, CEO of the Haswell


    corporation, and his wife Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mr Haswell, Mrs Haswell¡­.¡± I hold out my hand to shake, as does Ryan, but as I set


    eyes on Elizabeth Haswell, I double-take between her and Charlotte. So does Ryan, staring between


    one and the other. Everyone else bursts outughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± chuckles Michael. ¡°Everybody goes through that the first time they see the two of


    them together.¡±


    ¡°Are the two of you twins, Mrs Haswell?¡± asks Ryan. ¡°Or sisters?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replies, smiling and holding out her hand, ¡°we¡¯re not. But Charlotte and I believe we are


    rted at some level. It¡¯s something we¡¯re working on; to find the family link¡­. and it¡¯s Beth.¡±


    ¡°Lovely to meet you, Beth,¡± says Ryan, shaking her hand.


    As we sit to eat, James invites Ryan to take the seat next to him. ¡°I have looked through the information


    you supplied.¡± he begins. ¡°You¡¯ve achieved a lot for a rtively youngpany. I¡¯m impressed by what


    I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put a lot of work in,¡± replies Ryan.


    ¡°I can see that. And you are certificated to ISO 6001? Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Not too manypanies have that certification, certainly not at such an early stage. How did you


    manage it?¡±


    Ryan¡¯s face is wry. ¡°Oh, they made us jump through hoops, I can tell you that; but I knew that if I


    wanted to tender for the top contracts, I needed to have that level of validation.¡±


    ¡°Quite right,¡± says James, sliding an envelope across to him. ¡°Here is the specification for a contract in


    the new retailplex for which I am inviting you to tender. When you have had the opportunity to


    study it, let me have your costed offer and we can take it from there. If we find that we work well


    together, there¡¯s a lot more possible, given the size of the City Project.¡±


    Ryan smiles hugely. ¡°Thank you, Mr Alexanders¡­¡±


    ¡°James.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, James. I¡¯ll be in touch promptly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    Ryan, seated next to me, opens the envelope, studying the contents. James turns to me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Kirstie, have you considered what we were discussing the other day?¡±


    ¡°I have yes, and I¡¯m happy to go through with it.¡±


    Ryan nces up, cocking an eyebrow, but his attention is mainly on the documents he is reading and


    he is only paying half-attention.


    ¡°Good,¡± says James, looking pleased, ¡°thank you. I¡¯ll have a feed from the outside security cameras


    sent to yourptop as well. That way you can keep an eye on the whole of the building surroundings,


    not just the front.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Security do that anyway?¡±


    ¡°In theory, they do, yes. But I notice that thus far, it has been you that has alerted them to the problems


    and not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°Who are these enemies you want me to watch for, James?¡±


    He hesitates, chewing on his bottom lip. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to tell you that, Kirstie.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You trust me enough to do your dirty work, but not enough to tell me why?¡±


    Ryan jerks upright, his attention now solely on me and James.


    James¡¯ head is bowed, but he looks at me from under his brows. ¡°Fair point.¡± he concedes. ¡°In fact, I do


    have a level of trust in you, bearing in mind that I do not, in fact, know you very well.¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°I prefer not to tell you because I don¡¯t want to frighten you.¡±


    My stomach flips. ¡°You don¡¯t want to frighten me? You can¡¯t say something like that and not finish it off,


    can you? Do you imagine you can tell me anything that¡¯s going to frighten me any more than what you


    just said?¡±


    James, with a deep intake of breath, stands, pacing around the room. ¡°Sometimes you know, life


    leaves you that you can¡¯t do right for doing wrong. Alright, Kirstie. Charlotte¡¯s enemies are


    traffickers¡­.¡±


    ¡°Traffickers? People traffickers you mean? vers?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that; vers. They had her when she was a child, but she escaped¡­.¡±


    I turn, staring at the redhead, and she nods confirmation. Michael¡¯s hand is on hers.


    ¡°¡­. Now they know that she can identify them and they would like to¡­.¡±


    ¡°As a child? But how?¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± interrupts Ryan. He¡¯s sitting upright, eyes hard, the documents forgotten. ¡°What¡¯s going on


    here? Are you dragging Kirstie into something dangerous? Because if you are, I¡¯m not having it.¡±


    ¡°Ryan¡­¡± I start.


    He holds his hand up, pointing a warding finger at me. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Kirstie. I¡¯m not having


    you endangered. Your duties are as a concierge. I¡¯m quite sure that this was not in the job description.¡±


    ¡°No, of course it wasn¡¯t,¡± says Haswell. ¡°But we are not endangering Kirstie. She¡¯s down there anyway


    and is showing a definite talent for keeping an eye on things.¡±


    ¡°Thises from a man whosest offices were burned to the ground?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice is icy. ¡°And what


    does Kirstie get out of this?¡± He res at James.


    ¡°My eternal gratitude,¡± says James,conically.


    Ryan, face furious, looks ready tosh out.


    Haswell breaks in, speaking slowly, thoughtfully. ¡°It is worth pointing out that James¡¯ ¡®eternal gratitude¡¯


    could be worth quite a lot to Kirstie. He¡¯s in a position to do her a lot of favours. And you¡­.¡± He nods


    down at the documents, lying ignored by Ryan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about James¡¯ favours,¡± spits Ryan. ¡°What is this? Some kind of conspiracy? If you


    think I¡¯m going to be bribed into allowing you to endanger her¡­.¡±


    James holds up a hand, interrupting him. ¡°Ryan, I would say exactly the same were our positions


    reversed. I give you my word that I am not getting Kirstie involved. I am simply asking that she does


    exactly what she is already doing as a normal part of her job; watching theings and goings of the


    Haswell Offices. The only addition is that I have requested that she reports directly to me.¡±


    Ryan stares at the floor, arms folded. ¡°And what does that involve? This ¡®reporting¡¯?¡±


    ¡°She simply hits a button under the counter of her desk, and it sends an alert to me and a number of


    other people.¡±


    ¡°Which people?¡±


    James nces around. ¡°We¡¯re sitting at this table, plus Richard¡¯s PA, Francis.¡±


    ¡°And that is all you are asking of her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all. And I might point out that she already has another ¡®panic button¡¯ under her desk to call


    Security if she has any kind of trouble down there.¡±


    Ryan rxes a little, pauses, thinking¡­. then, ¡°I will agree to this, but on the condition that you add me


    to your list of alerts. If Kirstie spots trouble, I want to know about it too. Yes?¡±


    James exchanges nces with Richard. ¡°I don''t think that''s unreasonable,¡± says the Billionaire. ¡°Any of


    us would demand at least the same. On a rted point, I want to add another to the list myself. I¡¯d like


    the alert to go also to Ross.¡±


    ¡°Ross?¡± I ask. ¡°Your driver?¡±


    Richard¡¯s tone is dry. ¡°Ross is rather more than just my driver. He wears a number of other, less


    obvious duties buttoned under his jacket. Among other things, he is Elizabeth¡¯s bodyguard. If that alert


    goes out, I want Ross to be in a position to know that he is to get Elizabeth away from here.¡±


    James nods while I digest the information that Elizabeth needs a bodyguard.


    Michael has said nothing so far, but his eyes follow the speakers. He sees me watching him and drops


    me half a wink.


    Ryan sees me looking, and turns to Michael. ¡°And what about you?¡± he demands, his voice still angry.


    ¡°You don''t have much to say for yourself.¡±


    Michael yawns and stretches. ¡°That doesn''t mean I wasn''t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°So, where do you fit into all this?¡±


    Michael''s voice is mild, but with a hint of controlled anger. ¡°Charlotte is my wife.¡±


    James intervenes. ¡°Alright, calm down. We¡¯re all pulling in the same direction here. I¡¯ll make sure that


    Kirstie has everything she might need, and that all concerned receive any information that I do.


    Agreed?¡± He looks around the table. Everyone nods except Ryan, who pauses, looks at me and then


    nods also.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    *****


    I wait until I am sure and then press the button below my desk. Then I tap onto the inte. ¡°Francis,


    is Mr Alexanders there?¡±


    ¡°He is, Kirstie, I¡¯ll pass you through.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Kirstie. What can I do for you? Is this connected to the message that just came to my phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a man in the cafe over the road, and he¡¯s watching this building; everyone thates in


    and out. I thought it was my imagination at first, but he¡¯s definitely watching.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Within two minutes, the elevator doors open and James steps out, making a point I think, of walking


    deliberately casually. He leans against my desk, his back to the front windows propping himself with


    arms folded, looking down at me as if he is simply chatting.


    ¡°Can you point him out to me, please.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just left, while you wereing down. But I caught him on my phone camera.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± He peers in at the two-inch image on my tiny screen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s not very good. I was trying not to be conspicuous about it and I couldn¡¯t hold the phone


    still very easily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Kirstie. Email it to me and I¡¯ll take a proper look at it.¡±


    ¡°Can you do anything with it? I don¡¯t know much about this image-enhancing stuff.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, but I do.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    He nces askance at me. ¡°There¡¯s a reason that I¡¯m the Technical Director here, you know.¡±


    He yells to the back office. ¡°Mrs Gillis, can you man the front desk, please. I need Kirstie upstairs.¡±


    *****


    The picture disys on James¡¯ptop, a grainy shot of a busy cafe scene.


    ¡°Can you point him out to me, Kirstie.¡±


    I indicate the blurred face of a fair-haired man seated by the cafe window. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    James zooms but the image is very indistinct.


    He jabs at keys and the image tightens, resolving into a recognisable face.¡± He rubs his chin,


    ¡°Hmmming¡± to himself.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. How long was he watching?¡±


    ¡°A good ten minutes that I noticed. I thought I was imagining things at first, but after a while I was sure


    and I called you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Kirstie; very well. May I see your phone please.¡±


    ¡°My phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your phone.¡± His tone is impatient, and he holds out his hand, curling his fingers in a ¡®Gimme¡¯


    gesture.


    A little uncertainly, I pass my mobile across to him. He nces at it, back and front, looking


    unimpressed, then says ¡°Unlock it please.¡± As I hesitate, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spy on your photo collection. I


    need to check the model and spec.¡±


    I tap in my passcode and return it to him. He taps the screen, running through menus. After only a few


    moments, hements, ¡°Mmmm, not a fantastic model, is it?¡±


    A bittled, ¡°I think your pockets are a bit deeper than mine, Sir. I bought the phone I could afford.¡±


    He raises his brows. ¡°My apologies, Kirstie. I meant no offence. Of course, you buy what you can


    afford, but in this case, given the excellent work you did this morning, I want you to have the equipment


    to match the job. I assume you have no objection to a phone upgrade?¡±


    ¡°Er, no¡­.¡±


    ???


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll get something ordered for you with a decent camera and a lot more memory. I¡¯d


    like to look at theptop you¡¯re using too. What model is it?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ve no idea. It¡¯s just what was being used on the desk when I started the job, to book visitors in


    and out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at it when I¡¯m passing through¡­. um, no, on second thoughts, it would look a bit


    odd for me to be sitting at the reception desk¡­.¡± He stands, opens the door and sticks his head out.


    ¡°Francis, could you pop down to the lobby please and bring up Kirstie¡¯sptop for me¡­.¡±


    Five minutester, there is a tap on the door: Francis, looking at me curiously, the lobbyptop in hand.


    ¡°Thanks, Francis.¡± says James, ¡°What¡¯s the log-in, Kirstie?¡±


    ¡°kirstie-01¡±


    He nces at me askance. ¡°I think we can improve on that as a password, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°I never really thought about it. I didn¡¯t think the information in there was very high security.¡±


    ¡°That may change,¡± hements, jabbing at keys.


    He peers at the screen. ¡°Mmm¡­ As I suspected, this machine was set-up around the time they were


    booking in visitors two by two into the Ark.¡±


    I chuckle, and he ps down the lid of the machine, passing it back to me. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough. I¡¯ll get


    back to you in a couple of days when I have your new equipment.¡±


    *****


    James steps out of the elevator, a box tucked under one arm, and catching my eye, cocks his head,


    pointing me to the small conference room.


    I nce uncertainly at my desk. ¡°You can see your desk through the window,¡± he says. ¡°You can


    always pop out if anything needs your attention.¡±


    Seated at the table inside, he opens the box. It¡¯s a brand-newptop. ¡°I had Tech Services load up your


    booking-in software and the other apps and programs you need in the normal course of your work,¡± he


    says. ¡°But I¡¯ve installed a couple of additions.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Tech services do all of it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want the whole world to know what you have on here.¡±


    He turns theptop around. ¡°This is a model with a rear-facing camera.¡± He taps at the lens. ¡°You can


    ess it here¡­.¡± He mouses the cursor over an icon¡­.


    ¡°James, can I ask you something?¡±


    He nces up. ¡°One of these questions, eh? Ask away, but I don¡¯t guarantee an answer.¡±


    ¡°Why did you invite Ryan to that lunch meeting? You didn¡¯t need him there, for either dealing with his


    tender to thepany or for your asking me to be your¡­. look-out. What was it all about?¡±


    He cocks a look at me. ¡°I wanted the measure of the man you are involved with,¡± he replies. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know him, and it is very important to me to know that, if I put my trust in you, that the man you¡­.


    answer to¡­. is a good man; that he can also be trusted. This is Charlotte¡¯s life we are talking about,


    and nothing else is more important to me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°That tender is worth a great deal of money. And Ryan was right. I did present it as a kind of bribe, but


    not because I wanted to bribe him. I wanted to see how he would react.¡±


    ¡°And when he refused to be bribed?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­. You mattered to him. The money didn¡¯t.¡±


    Half an hourter, with a demo and practice session under my belt and a new password, I feel ready to


    photo the Pentagon, MI5 and GCHQ. Seated at my desk, I resume my duties and take up my vigil on


    the world.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    *****


    Something catches my eye. I wasn¡¯t looking directly at it and for a moment, as I swing to face it, staring


    out through the te ss, I can¡¯t work out what caught my attention¡­.


    Then I see it; across the road in the cafe, once more the sandy-haired man is seated at the bar. Quickly


    I look away, walk across the lobby to rearrange some flowers in a vase, tidy up some leaflets and


    brochures in the waiting area. Then I return to my desk and angle myptop towards the cafe.


    He¡¯s is still there.


    I tap at my keyboard, asionally making a show of checking against the sign-in clipboard, as though I


    am updating visitor records. In fact, I am setting the rear-facing camera to take the best shots I can. I


    capture a couple of stills and message them to James as instructed, then I set the camera to video and


    let it run.


    Within twenty seconds a message window opens on my camera screen¡­.


    thnx kirstie, james here. sit tight and do nthng. am taking over your screen


    The screen suddenlyes alive, quite independently of anything I am doing with the mouse.


    He didn¡¯t mention he could do that¡­


    The camera zooms and focuses, centering on the man, but at the limit of its capacity, the image is


    blurred, pixting constantly, before abruptly, the screen splits in two and a series of controls appears.


    They don¡¯t look remotely familiar to me, but as I watch, utterly fascinated, the cursor dances over the


    screen, nudging scales and fine-tuning measures.


    The image of the stranger tightens, unfocuses, refocuses and then suddenly bes pinpoint sharp.


    The message screen reappears.


    that¡¯s the man?


    yes


    The camera icon starts clicking, concentrating on the face, but also zooming and refocusing on a ring


    he wears, a partly revealed tattoo showing above his top shirt buttons, a document file, which I had not


    noticed before, but which I now see on the table beside him.


    The cursor whirls across the screen, capturing imagery, clicking as it goes.


    Ye gods, but James knows what he¡¯s doing¡­.


    Then I smile wryly to myself. You don¡¯t get to be Technical Director of a multi-billion corporation by


    being ipetent.


    Like he said¡­ there¡¯s a reason he has the job¡­.


    So, what now?


    *****


    ¡°Could we stay in tonight? Just you and me? Get takeaway food perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± murmurs Ryan. ¡°I¡¯d like to have you all to myself.¡±


    He holds me in his arms and we dance to the lovely music washing through the air.


    As we sway around the room, my face pressed close to his chest, I inhale the sweet perfume of my¡­.


    my what? My Master? My Dom certainly. My Lover too?


    The moment feels trapped in time, one of those endless moments where precious seconds are


    captured and preserved, held forever in the heart.


    Does he feel it too?


    He kisses my cheek, then my forehead. ¡°Kirstie¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know you love the excitement and the thrill¡­. and so do I¡­. of when we have sex, but¡­.¡±


    His voice is hesitant, as though he is afraid of something. ¡°Ryan, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, no nothing¡¯s wrong. I just wonder¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­? What? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I want to make love with you.¡±


    Time pauses, my heart stilling in my chest; and then it bangs hard inside me. Blood singing through my


    ears, my mouth dry, I struggle to form the words.


    ¡°Yes, I want that too.¡±


    He sighs, his face resting by mine, then standing back from me, his hands linked with mine, he looks


    down on me.


    ¡°I want my lover in my bed,¡± he says, releasing one of my hands to lead me to the bedroom.


    His lips curve, parting to show teeth very white against his tanned skin, the smile reaching up to his


    dark eyes.


    The room is bright and he turns on a small sidelight, pulling down the blind. In the soft glow, he stands


    very close, his face resting against my forehead, his hands on my shoulders before, one hand gliding


    down to my waist, the other in my hair, he bends to kiss me.


    There is nothing of the forcefulness or the pressure of our previous encounters, delivered by him, at my


    own request, forcefully, he dominating me.


    Now, he is soft and slow, and warm. He nuzzles into my neck, nibbling and mouthing. His body pressed


    to mine, already his erection bulges against me through our clothes, and a tremor in his flesh passes


    through mine.


    For all the electrifying thrill of our previous sex, now I want nothing more than for Ryan to love me with


    his body. It feels altogether new, as if we are meeting for the first time. Yet I remember that, when it


    really was our first, we were strangers. Now I know that I trust this man and¡­.


    And I need to say it to him now, while we are still like this; not in the throes of passion, not in the heat of


    the moment, but now.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper.


    He freezes¡­.


    Oh, God. Was that a mistake?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    But no, as he pulls back to look me in the face, his eyes are alight.


    He traces the outline of my lips with a finger. ¡°I love you too, Kirstie. I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s unexpected to me.


    But I do love you.¡± Then his mouth falls over mine and he pulls me in tight at waist and hip.


    ¡°Ah, jeez¡­.¡± he mutters.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nope, quite the opposite.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I need to get out of these pants. They¡¯re killing me.¡±


    I giggle, my fist against my mouth.


    His voice rich with mock anger, ¡°Don¡¯tugh, Kirstie. A man has some pride in these things.¡± He


    struggles with his belt.


    ¡°Here, let me,¡± I say.


    I kiss him on the mouth, reaching down to unbuckle and unzip him, sliding soft fabric down past lean


    hips and tightly muscled thighs, until he steps free. Then gradually moving south, I kiss the tip of his


    nose, his chin and the tender skin of his corbone. Slowly, I slip free each button of his shirt, then his


    cuffs and slide the garment back from his shoulders.


    His bared chest my canvas, with his broad shoulders and fine scattering of ck hair, I stroke and kiss


    the firm skin, the tight muscles, all the while slowly dropping.


    He knows where this is going, and as I gradually fall to my knees, he shudders against my open mouth.


    His voice is husky. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel for me, Kirstie. I don¡¯t need to Master you all the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kneeling for my Master,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m kneeling for my Lover.¡±


    And with that, I take his hard, beautiful cock into my mouth. It trembles and quivers between my lips as


    I gently suck at the seeping head,ving the delicate skin with the moist heat of my tongue. His pre-


    cum washes inside my mouth, with its subtle briny taste, and I inhale the clean sandal-wood muskiness


    of his groin. And as I suckle on him, basking in his perfume, my pussy warms and wells, readying me


    for him.


    Looking up, I see him, arms stretched upwards, hands sped behind his head. His heaving chest


    gleams in the half-light, the skin slick with perspiration. His teeth are almost bared, gritted against the


    low moan he exhales.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmurs. ¡°It feels like a gift, that you will do this for me.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His breath hastening, abruptly, he bends. ¡°Enough,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, and another evening, I want


    you to take me all the way, but tonight, I want to make love with you on your back, and under me.¡±


    Hands under my arms, he lifts me effortlessly upright to face him. He caresses my cheek then, in his


    turn, unbuttons my blouse, drawing long strokes with his fingers over the pale skin of my breasts. A


    hand cupping one, he reaches behind me, releasing my bra and tugging it away from me. He stoops to


    take a nipple into his mouth, fingering the other, sucking, teething and mouthing, rolling, tweaking and


    pinching. They pucker tight, fire stabbing exquisitely down and through to my already heated core, and


    gasping, I tremble under the touch of my lover, fingers digging reflexively into the back of his skull.


    Even with his mouthful of nipple, he smiles at my response. With quick, economic movements, he


    unzips my skirt, slipping it down over the curve of my hips. My panties follow, his fingers hooked inside


    the filmy satin as dropping to his knees, descending, he slides them down.


    The heat of his breath settles at the vee of my thighs, and as I step out of the panties, his face is


    pressing into my wet curls, his tongue probing beyond. I moan and stagger as electric sensation pulses


    through me, but he grips me in support at the hips and my own fingers cage together around his head,


    keeping me upright.


    It is utterly magical, but after only a few moments, ¡°I can¡¯t reach you properly like this.¡± he says. ¡°Time


    to have you abed, my Lady.¡±


    He stands, and in a smooth sweep, lifts me up in his arms and ces me, almost reverently, on the


    bed.


    It¡¯s so different to how it was before with him¡­.


    And yet¡­. somehow¡­. the same¡­.


    His eyes are dark and sensual, and intense, his expression carnal, almost predatory; and the look of


    him jolts down to my pussy. I am drunk on this man. I want to wallow in him. And the growing ache


    between my legs demands it.


    In a lithe movement, he swings across me, parting me at the knees, dropping to caress my clit with his


    tongue. Lightning sizzles through me, thunder rocking and rolling inside my head.


    It won¡¯t take long. I know that. I¡¯m already halfway along the road. His mouth over my pussy, he thumbs


    at my clit. With tongue and thumb working to the same rhythm, heps and kneads me, prates and


    massages me, drinks from me and¡­.


    The wave rises within, theing tsunami. Arching, my spine strains to meet him¡­.


    And the wave breaks, and the rush takes me.


    I wail my release, his tongue stillpping at me, but more gently now, drawing out the moment before it


    bes¡­.


    ¡­. unbearable¡­.


    ¡°Stop! Raven, Ryan. Raven.¡±


    He sits up, his mouth wet. ¡°That¡¯s a good time to call your safe words.¡± he smiles. As I lie there, looking


    up at him, still shuddering in the aftermath of orgasm, he says ¡°You¡¯re good for me, you know. And I


    think that I¡¯m good for you.¡±


    Then he kneels up between my thighs.


    And as I stare up at him, he morphs into Dom mode. Heat in his eyes, he pins me with his gaze, ¡°In the


    time toe,¡± he says, ¡°I am going to pleasure you over and again. I am going to have you, in my bed,


    over the hood of my car, against the wall and anywhere else it pleases me to do so.


    ¡°I am going to give you spine-arching, finger-curling, orgasms whenever I can. I want to see you with


    your mascara smeared, just-gotid hair and your lips swollen, and I am going to fuck you until you


    walk bow-legged and they¡¯re all cheering me out on the street.¡±


    Speechless, I simply lie there, drinking him in. ¡°Nothing to say?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°No arguments?¡±


    ¡°No, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good. And now I¡¯m going to fuck you hard and I want to hear you scream¡­.¡±


    Kirstie and Ryan Return In ''Masters and Lovers'' (Part Three - The Sin of The Parent'')


    And if you would like to read about where Kirstie first met James and Michael, read ''Mastering the


    Virgin''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!